《A Night with Her Cruel Mate》


 Chapter 1 Who Stole Julias Husband

    Chapter 1 Who Stole Julia''s Husband


    Today was a very important day for Julia Gu. Her agent, Consu Shen, had just informed her of the


    award she''d receive tonight!


    Julia Gu just couldn''t wait to share the news with Terence Chen.


    However, no matter how much she tried, he still wouldn''t answer. Unbothered, Julia Gu simply dialed


    his number again and again. On the fifth ring, he finally picked up. "What?"


    His cold voice was almost unrecognizable that she had to look at her screen to check if it was him.


    "Where are you?" The moment the video chat connected, Julia squinted her eyes at the screen. Just


    behind him was therge signage of the infamous motel in H City ¨C Double Q.


    This ce was infamous for people who were looking for one-night stands or a ce to entertain their


    cheating escapades. Adulteries happened very often here, that the hotel had its own nickname:


    Catching Adultery!


    Coincidentally, a new movie Julia acted in was shot on Double Q, so she was very familiar with the


    ce.


    Her fingers wrapped around the phone so hard that veins popped out of her skin.


    Julia restrained herself and smiled. "Mr. Chen, are you going to the motel to fix your business? I''m quite


    impressed."


    Before she had a chance to say more, Terence Chen immediately hung up the phone.


    She gritted her teeth, stomping out of her lounge. "Abby, give me the car keys."


    "Julia, the party will begin in two hours and¨C" Abby furrowed her eyebrows, ncing from left to right.


    "Did you not hear what I just said?" she demanded. Abby froze, her hands already trembling at the


    sight of Julia losing her temper. Consu Shen finally approached them. She asked Abby to leave


    before dragging Julia to the lounge, her lips curling in irritation.


    "Are you crazy? Do you see how packed this ce is? Do you even know the importance of being


    here? Anyone can write about you. You''ll be in the headlines by sundown, that''s for sure if you keep


    acting like this!" Consu scowled, throwing her hands up exasperatedly.


    "Yeah? Well, I don''t give it a shit." Julia sneered. Right now, at this very moment, her husband would be


    having an affair with some other bitch he probably got from a bar. She didn''t care what the whole world


    would think of her.


    "Please, Consu. I need an hour. I need to talk to my husband," she pleaded as she grabbed her


    agent on the wrist. However, it had no effect on Consu.


    "Do you have any idea how much I''ve worked just to get you here? Even if the skies fall out, you''re not


    allowed to go outside. Not until this event is over."


    "Consu..." Knowing that pleas wouldn''t work on her agent, Julia decided toe clean. "Terence...


    He cheated on me. I can''t be like this for the next two hours pretending as if it''s not happening right


    now!"


    "I knew it was that jerk again!" Consu''s face turned pale in rage. She wagged a finger at her. "You''re


    a great girl, Julia, but this is getting ridiculous! The man doesn''t love you. You''ve already been married


    for three years, and who else knows? Just me. Isn''t it better that you call it quits now?"


    "You''re right." Julia smiled bitterly. "I just... I just want to talk to him."


    Julia nced at her. "I wasn''t able to make up my mind in the past since I was blinded by my love for


    him. I mean...it has been thirteen years... If I see him with another woman, I''ll give up."


    "Julia." Consu furrowed her eyebrows. "Look, I can solve any problem for you whenever, but this


    isn''t the right time. You can''t do anything stupid tonight."


    "Please." Tears welled up in Julia''s eyes as she begged again and again.


    However, Consu didn''t budge an inch. She stood by the doorway with her arms crossed.


    "Don''t you think it''s time to lose weight?" Julia raised her eyebrows.


    Consu only red back at her.


    Consu knew what kind of person Julia was. She''d try everything just to get what she wanted. "If you


    used the same method you do to me, to Terence, then you wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    She nced at her watch. "There''s still an hour and fifty minutes left before the dinner party. You got


    fifty minutes. Come back no matter what."


    "Okay." Julia wiped her tears and rushed out of the door.


    Due to the fear of getting noticed, Julia wore a big coat, a pair of sunsses, and a mask. Without


    another thought, she ran towards Double Q.


    She had gotten Terence''s room number right away, having connections with the receptionist. She


    rushed up the floor and smashed the door with all her might.


    The thought of Terence holding another woman made Julia want to puke.


    Everyone huddled over the room to see what happened. She sneered. "Terence, don''t hide yourself,


    coward! You think you can cheat and not show yourself?" she snarled out. "Open the fucking door!"


    With a bang, the door creaked open. She suddenly found herself being pulled in.


    Just as soon as she looked up, she saw Terence''s livid face masked with indifference. He stood before


    her as if he''d done nothing wrong.


    "You are really something!" He crossed his arms.


    "You didn''t answer my video call, yet you''d sleep in a fucking motel?" Julia shoved him away, wanting


    to see the bitch who stole him.


    The room was incrediblyrge so Julia had to pass another corridor before she bumped into the person


    whom she was looking for.


    Just as she was rubbing her aching forehead, she heard a scream from the opposite end. Terence


    rushed over and helped the woman up.


    Her jaw dropped when she saw who it was.


    "It''s you?" It took a while for Julia to get her voice back.


    "It''s me." The woman arched up her eyebrow, snuggling into Terence''s arms. "Long time no see, my


    dear sister."


    The woman was no other than her sister, Jean Gu.


    It never urred to Julia that the bitch she''d catch would be her own sister.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You two..." A million thoughts ran through her mind.


    Jean Gu was wearing a very revealing pair of lingerie. The whitece decorated her lower neckline as it


    embraced her curvy body, the dimples on her bra very visible to the naked eye.


    Julia gaped, like a fish out of water. She didn''t know what else to say.


    After all, it was Julia ''stole'' Terrence from Jean Gu three years ago.

 Chapter 2 When Are You Going To Stop

    Chapter 2 When Are You Going To Stop


    "When are you going to stop?" Terence started, looking at Julia with expressionless eyes.


    As Julia was about to exin herself, Jean started, "Sister, please don''t get me wrong. Terence and I


    aren''t doing anything. I just arrived at H City, and I was exhausted. It was Terence who came by the


    airport to pick me up."


    Julia wanted to believe her ¨C she really did. However, just by looking at the way Jean was dressed, she


    couldn''t help but lose her mind.


    ''She may be my sister, but she''s a mistress!''


    "Stop with all this bullshit!" Julia narrowed her eyes. "Terence''s my husband. Stay away from him."


    "N¨Cno, I didn''t..." Jean stuttered out, lowering her head. Julia couldn''t help but sympathize for Jean.


    Just seeing her like this sent a dull ache in her heart. However, when she saw the sadness in Terence''s


    eyes, anger surged through her.


    "Look at what you''re wearing," she snarled. "Look at who you''re with! Do you have no shame?" As her


    words were bing more and more offensive, Terence pinched her chin, drawing her face to him. He


    gritted his teeth. "Do you want to die, huh?"


    Julia sputtered, feeling his hard grip.


    "Let me go! It hurts!" Julia struggled as hard as she could under his grip, but Terence seemed unfazed.


    In fact, his eyes lit up with fury. "It hurts? Do you even know the feeling of pain?" he snarled.


    "So you''re still ming me then?" An ironic smile wove its way into her lips. Compared to the pain he


    had inflicted on her, the pain in her heart was much more devastating.


    Three years ago, Terence was engaged to her sister. For some unknown reason, Julia had gotten


    drunk and slept with Terence one night.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was aplete disaster. Terence married Julia, while Jean went to another country. She had just


    returned now after three years.


    However, upon her return, their terrible marriage had been aplete mess.


    "me?" He cackled. "I hate you. I hate you so much. It''s times like these when I wonder if I were blind


    three years ago."


    He didn''t finish when Jean tugged his arm. "Let go of her," she stated. "She can''t stand the pain


    anymore."


    Seeing Julia''s sputtering face, Terence finally let go of her. She stumbled back.


    He picked up a piece of wet tissue and wiped his fingers in disgust, as if he''d just touched a man


    suffering with leprosy on the streets.


    "Julia, Terence, stop please," Jean pleaded, tears already streaming down her face. "It''s all because of


    me that we came into this. If I''d known," she hupped, "I wouldn''t havee back."


    Julia could only sneer in response.


    However, Terence immediately went tofort her. "It''s none of your business. She and I were wrong


    from the very beginning," he started. "It''s time... it''s time we make amends for what happened in the


    past."


    "Do you know what you''re saying?" Julia''s fingers curled into fist, digging into her palm.


    "I''m very sober." Terence scowled. "Since you''re already here, why don''t I make it clear? Tomorrow at


    eight o''clock, we will set this. It''s over."


    "You just can''t wait, can you?" Julia spat out. "Haven''t I told you enough? I didn''t know what happened


    that night."


    "Do you think I''ll believe you? No matter what you say, I''ll divorce you," he interrupted.


    Terence didn''t want to waste any more time with Julia anymore. Every time he''d see her, he could only


    feel his blood boiling over the woman in front of him. He nced at Jean tenderly. "Have a good rest,"


    he said softly. "I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Exin yourself!" Julia tried, struggling to reach for his jacket, but he finally left.


    It had always been like this for the two of them.


    Julia wanted to chase after him when Jean stopped her. "Stop," Jean snapped. "He already left."


    When Julia turned, she could only see her sister''s hypocritical face. She plopped up on the bed. "Julia,


    how are you?"


    Jean had always been beautiful. Now that she was back, she noticed how her skin was tanner and how


    her cheeks were glowing even brighter. Going abroad had been good to her.


    "I admit," Julia started, "it was my fault three years ago, but it''s been three years. We''re married now.


    Can''t you ept that?"


    Jean scoffed as if she''d heard a joke.


    "ept it?" She frowned. "We haven''t seen each other for three years, yet you''re still so naive."


    Although Jean said it so intimately, Julia knew she was mocking her.


    Jean hated the way her sister behaved, as if the world was simply revolving around her ''sweet and


    innocent'' heart.


    "What¨C What do you mean?" Julia blinked.


    "Julia, you are Mrs. Chen, yet does Terence even love you?" Jean raised an eyebrow. "All I did was tell


    him that I''ming back, and he''s already wagging his tail just to see me. Don''t you think he misses


    me more after all these years?"


    "Get to the point," Julia snapped.


    "Don''t you n to get rid of him already?" Jean crossed her arms.


    "I''ve already given you three years to catch a man''s heart, so don''t me me for doing a better job


    than you." She sneered.


    "So you''re saying, you''re trying to steal him away from me?" It was as if Julia couldn''t even recognize


    Jean anymore. Was this really her?

 Chapter 3 I Love You So Much

    Chapter 3 I Love You So Much


    "Steal? Honey, it''s not stealing, if he was mine in the first ce." Jean chuckled. "Three years ago,


    Terence''spany was on the verge of bankruptcy. I can''t marry such a man, so I put something in


    your wine. In the past three years, he hasn''t even touched you after that. My Julia, you''ve only helped


    me seal the prize."


    Jean''s eyes glistened.


    Suddenly, Julia''s memories came rushing back. It was as if all the puzzle pieces were finally fitting


    together.


    Julia remembered how ''out of it'' she was that night. It was the very next day when Jean seized the


    opportunity to catch the both of them in bed.


    She had thought she drank too much to sleep with her sister''s fiance, only to turn out that she was


    framed!


    Julia even remembered how an ironic smile shed in Jean''s face when she pushed the door open.


    Now, she finally knew the reason.


    All the guilt she''d carried was in vain.


    "So, you finally figured it out, huh?" Jean smiled vindictively. "Don''t worry, Julia. Terence isn''t a stingy


    person. As long as you agree to the divorce, you''ll get arge sum of settlement. Your life will be much


    easier than being just an unknown actress in the entertainment circle."


    "Compared to the settlement, I think being Mrs. Chen is far more valuable." Julia dug her nails deeper


    into her palm.


    "As long as I don''t divorce him, you''ll only be known as another mistress." Sheughed haughtily.


    "Don''t worry, my sister. I won''t divorce him till the day I die."


    "Is it really interesting to stay with a man who doesn''t love you?" Jean scoffed.


    "I''m sure it''s worth it." Julia smiled. "For as long as you''re another shameless mistress on the road, it''s


    always worth it."


    Jean sneered. "You''ll regret this, my dear sister."


    "Regret?" Julia scoffed. "The only thing I regret now is that I didn''t strangle you when our mother gave


    birth to you."


    Without another word, Julia turned and left.


    She came here in high spirits to catch Terence in the act, only to be at the receiving end of it all. She


    felt as if she''d been fooled for so many years, and it all happened right under her nose.


    Just as Julia walked out of the hotel, she received a call from Consu. "Where are you?" she


    demanded. "The party''s about to start."


    "I''ll be there soon." Within an hour, she''d lost her love and her family. She couldn''t afford to lose her job


    as well. Julia walked into the halls with her head tilted upwards.


    As for Terence, she would figure it outter.


    That evening, she had gotten the biggest award of her three-year career ¨C the Best New Actress


    Award. Abby, her assistant, had insisted that they should celebrate the win, but Consu stopped her.


    "She must already be tired. Let''s all go home and celebrate tomorrow." Consu assisted Julia into the


    car. Although she wasn''t crying, Consu could still sense the sadness radiating from her gaze.


    "I told you to break up with him, and you still won''t listen to me." She sat beside her. "Now, you see,


    don''t you? It''s time to give it up."


    Consu embraced her, and that was when the dam broke.


    Julia sobbed greatly in Consu''s arms. However, when they finally reached her home, the woman


    quickly tilted her chin back up and wiped the tears off her face. She was not to be caught feeling weak.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Consu bit her lip. "How about I stay with you for the night?"


    "No, I''m okay," Julia said. She had to deal with this on her own. She quietly walked back to her house


    and popped open a bottle of red wine.


    This vi was supposed to be their wedding residence. However, as days and weeks went by, she


    realized that it was a tomb for herself.


    It was always empty.


    She thought she was going to spend another night alone when Terence came back around midnight.


    She blinked in surprise.


    "Are you hungry?" Julia quickly staggered up from the sofa.


    "I could get some take-outs or something¨C"


    However, Terence wasn''t in the mood for either. He stomped towards her and pushed her down to the


    ground. "How could you?" he snarled. "What did Jean do? Why did you hit her?"


    "What are you talking about?" She furrowed her eyebrows. The woman waspletely fine when


    she''d left.


    "Stop pretending!" His roar echoed throughout the vi. "I underestimated you. You are truly a vicious


    bitch. You make me sick."


    He sneered, throwing her the divorce agreement. "Sign it. I don''t want to see you anymore."


    Although there were plenty of times when Terence would threaten divorce, this was the first time he''d


    actually let her sign one.


    It felt as if he''d knifed her right in the heart.


    "Do you... do you really want to be with her?" she stuttered out.


    Julia hated it, hated what she brought to herself.


    "That''s right." He nodded in confirmation. "She''s beautiful and gentle, not as bitchy as you. You couldn''t


    even keep your hands to yourself."


    "Fine. Fine, it was me. Are you happy?" She didn''t know what overcame her when she started


    speaking. She raised her head. "Yes, I put something in your wine. Yes, I got you. Terence, don''t you


    feel moved? Even though you have been so cold to me, I still love you?"


    Terence''s eyes widened. He''d never seen her like this.


    Her eyes were already shining in desperation.


    Julia wiped her tears, cing her arms around his neck. "You say you didn''t love me, but that night


    your body tells a different story," she said, snickering. "If you feel lonely in the future, you know where


    to find me."


    She winked through her tears.

 Chapter 4 Not As Good As Your New Girlfriend

    Chapter 4 Not As Good As Your New Girlfriend


    As Julia gave Terence a charming smile, she pulled on his hand andced her fingers through his.


    Terence felt a short and sudden breath hitching in his lung, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    He abruptly untwined his hand from Julia''s and asked, "You really impress me, Julia. Did you pretend to


    be sensible and gentle during thest three years?"


    "Yes." Julia smiled as she quietly fought the tears trailing down her cheeks. She forced a flirtatious look


    on her face. "There are all kinds of women around you, Mr. Chen. I thought...I could pretend to be in


    love with you. I assumed that it will make you fall in love with me. But now it seems that you seem to


    fancy this type of woman."


    Herughter was as crisp and sweet as the sound of a silver bell. "Jean is not only feminine, but also


    lovely. She is the goddess in your heart."


    "Don''t mention her name!" Julia''s eyes widely opened as Terence pinched her chin. He thought about


    her personality; he knew she would be angry. For thest three years, all he could notice about her was


    her jealousy.


    But to his surprise, she didn''t get mad. Instead, she smiled and began to remove her dress.


    Her skin looked fair and soft, with the straps of her dress slowly slipping down her shoulders.


    Terence suddenly felt hot, his testosterone immediately responding to the sight in front of him.


    Without shame, Julia had stripped off her dress and stood in front of Terence.


    "Umm...Mr. Chen, how do you find my figurepared to your new girlfriend''s?" Juliaughed


    rebelliously as she anticipated for his response.


    "Jean''s figure is in much better shape than yours." Terence and Jean had actually never reached the


    point of having sex. However, he intentionally said those words as he couldn''t stop himself from


    wanting to provoke Julia.


    To his shock, Julia showed neither anger nor disappointment. She just faintly smiled at him. "Mr. Chen,


    there is no doubt that your lover is always great. But there has to be one thing where she isn''t better


    than me."


    Julia didn''t give Terence the chance to reply. She walked up to him and started unbuttoning his shirt. "I


    don''t think Jean''s as experienced as I am in bed. If you don''t believe me, I suggest that you try to find


    out for yourself, Mr. Chen."


    "Are you crazy?" Terence frowned. He knew that he should push her away, but he couldn''t get himself


    to do it.


    "I just want to give you a choice. After all, a woman asscivious as me... is quite rare."


    Terence found himself panting at the way she was speaking to him. With a husky growl, he snaked his


    arms around her and dragged her to the bed to punish her.


    He failed to notice that a tear tricked down Julia''s cheek.


    With a loud thud, hended her on the bed.


    Julia''s elbow hit the corner of the bed frame. She whined, "Take it easy! You look like a wild animal. I


    don''t think your new girlfriend would want to see you this violent."


    As soon as Julia mentioned Jean, he sneered and kissed her hard. "I don''t like talkative women!"


    Julia was going crazy because of his kiss. She loved Terence so much, she was willing to give him


    anything he asked for.


    But the man in front of her turned away from her. In a sarcastic tone he asked her, "Julia, are you this


    cheap?"


    "Mr. Chen, I can do anything. So, will you do it or not?" she asked him. At this very moment, she didn''t


    want anything else in the world other than him. "This is yourst chance, Mr. Chen," she warned him.


    He knew he was being rude to her, but Julia''s feelings were at the least in his priorities. Taking a deep


    breath, he moved towards her.


    He thought he was going crazy.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He closed his eyes and forced himself not to think about those messy things. He couldn''t deny that like


    a ma, he was attracted to Julia''s body.


    After they had finished having sex, he got dressed up. He immediately tossed the divorce papers at


    Julia, who was still in bed.


    He turned to look at her. "Just because you seduced me to your bed doesn''t mean you will remain as


    my wife. I hate two-faced women like you. You better sign the divorce papers while I am asking nicely.


    Or else..."


    "Mr. Chen, why do you always turn away from me when you put your trousers on?" Julia giggled, and


    pulled the quilt over her body.


    To be honest, she felt humiliated.


    "Shut up!" Withoutpassion, he raised his voice. "Sign them, right now!"


    Terence''s tone wasced with disgust and impatience. Julia tightly held the quilt in one hand and


    reached over to grab the papers. But, she couldn''t reach them.


    Terence coldly looked at Julia. "Are you pretending to be chaste?"


    Julia froze for a moment, stunned by what he just said. Without a sound, she flicked the quilt and


    grabbed the divorce papers.


    Now, Terence was embarrassed.


    His eyes quickly darted to their wedding photo on the bedside table. In the picture, he saw how happy


    Julia smiled. She looked like a fresh flower in bloom while he looked like he was attending a funeral.


    Marriage with Julia felt like he was attending a funeral.


    "As for the alimony, I won''t be hard on you. However, I cannot give you this house. If you need anything


    else, we can discuss it another time," Terence said coldly.


    "Okay, Mr. Chen. I''ll do whatever you would like me to do." Without bothering to read the papers, Julia


    signed them as quickly as possible. During the duration of their marriage, all that matter to her was


    Terence.


    But now, it felt like nothing mattered anymore, especially since Terence would no longer be hers.


    So, she didn''t care about anything else.


    "What? Don''t you want to read the terms of our divorce?" Terence felt his heart clench as Julia signed


    over the papers so quickly.


    "No, thanks." Julia chuckled. "Mr. Chen, you were always so generous. I believe you, but..."


    She paused, and looked around the room. "This house is really beautiful, but if you want to make it


    your wedding house, I suggest that you should redecorate this room or at least... change the bed.


    If you have sex with Jean on this bed, I''m afraid you''ll feel ufortable because you''ll only think of


    me." Without saying anything further, Julia stood up in front of Terence and covered herself with a night


    robe.

 Chapter 5 Got Drunk In The Bar

    Chapter 5 Got Drunk In The Bar


    When Julia turned around, Terence still stood there. Smiling, she asked, "Why don''t you leave right


    now? Can''t bear to see me leave, right?"


    Terence snorted in reply and shook his head. "So when will you move out?"


    "I''ll move out as soon as possible." With a charming smile, Julia chuckled. "I''ve lived here for three


    years. I have a lot of things to pack up. But don''t worry. Your girlfriend won''t have to wait too long for


    me to leave."


    Without bothering to respond to her, Terence firmly strode out of the room.


    The door closed behind him and Julia heard the sound of his engine starting. As it left the garage, she


    abruptly copsed on the floor and suddenly burst into tears.


    She always thought that marrying Terence was one of the happiest decisions in her life. She didn''t


    really care what he felt towards her or whether he detested her. As long as she was with him at all


    times, she was willing to suffer any grievance.


    She was always looking forward to the day Terence woulde back to her.


    But now, Jean was back.


    It was time for Julia to


    make way for Jean.


    She was finally going to put an end to this marriage that shouldn''t have happened in the beginning.


    After releasing her frustrations and sadness, Julia opened her suitcase and started to pack her things.


    When she first moved here three years ago, she carried arge suitcase and was filled with joy at the


    thought that Terence would finally give her the family that she wanted.


    However, three yearster, she finally woke up from the fantasy. Instead of getting Terence, she


    received more baggage.


    Quietly sitting in front of her luggage, Julia decided to call Consu.


    When Consu arrived, her eyes widened in shock at the sight of the luggage on the floor. "Julia, what


    are you doing? Why is your luggage on the floor? Are you going to work? You haven''t had work in a


    while."


    "Who told you I was going to work?" After a night of calming herself down, Julia was finally able to take


    control of her emotions. She breathed in to control herself. She didn''t want to show Consu her


    sadness.


    ''Consu has helped and taken care of me as if I was her own sister. I can''t let her worry about me


    anymore.''


    "Come on, take these things to the car. From now on, I will live with you. Are you moved?" Julia


    managed to force a small smile.


    "Really? Again?" Consu rolled her eyes at what Julia just said.


    For the past three years, every single time Julia and Terence quarreled, she would pack up and live


    with Consu. Julia had thought that their temporary separation would help Terence realize the


    seriousness of their problems.


    To her dismay, Terence didn''t bother to pick Julia up at least once in the past three years.


    Whenever Julia would calm down, she would make an excuse to happily move back with Terence.


    Because of this, Consu made fun of Julia.


    Whenever Julia yed the same trick, Consu would say impatiently, "Julia, you''re going toe


    back again. Can you please not pack too many clothes? You''re always moving around. Even if you


    aren''t tired, I am tired."


    "Consu, I won''te back this time," Julia quietly murmured.


    "What did you say?" Consu asked after a short pause.


    "Nothing." Julia casually stared at Consu and sighed. "Terence and I have signed a divorce


    agreement. Since I have nothing left to do with him, I don''t think I should live here anymore."


    "What did you say?" Consu repeated her question, as if she had heard the news for the first time.


    Suddenly, the way she looked at Julia changed.


    She had always thought that Julia would be with Terence for life, but she didn''t expect that she would


    make such a drastic decision.


    "What? Are you surprised?" Julia smiled. "I''m not the one for him. I think that letting him go would be


    for the best."


    "When did you be so understanding and reasonable?" Consu asked curiously. Knowing that


    Julia was sad, she smiled and immediately changed the subject. "Never mind. He''s just a man. Don''t


    worry. I''ll help you find another man who is a hundred or a thousand times better than Terence. I''ll


    definitely make him regret it."


    "Come on! Are you my broker or procuress?" Juliaughed as she made fun of her.


    She had made Consu worry for such a long time. She wanted to be more considerate for her and


    herself.


    She was a deserted woman now and if she didn''t do her job well, she would starve to death.


    "In essence, being a broker and being a procuress are the same. It depends on how you see it..."


    Consu happily chattered as she helped Julia carry the luggage.


    Consu''s apartment was not too big, but it had space that was enough for the both of them to live in.


    As Julia officially moved in, Consu made her a hearty dinner to celebrate her divorce.


    Julia looked at Consu and knew that she wanted to make her happy. But deep inside, she knew that


    she wouldn''t be happy, not for a while.


    In the evening, Consu invited the producer to have dinner with her. She ordered Julia to stay home


    and she agreed without any hesitation.


    For the entirety of the afternoon, Julia watched aedic show on TV, but she couldn''t find it in herself


    tough.


    All of a sudden, the room felt so stuffy, she couldn''t stay home any longer. She decided that the best


    way to numb herself was to buy drink outside.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Putting on her sunsses and hat, she headed to the nearest bar.


    The stench of the room wasced with smoke and wine. The music was loud that it could deafen those


    in the bar.


    Men and women crazily moved their sweaty bodies on the dancing floor. Beautiful womenughed


    among the men and teased them with frivolous words that made them lose control.


    Julia found a seat in the nearest corner and sat down. Her cold temperament was out of ce and


    attracted many stares in her direction. However, nobody dared to flirt with her.


    She ordered one case filled with a dozen beers and drowned herself with one bottle after another.


    She thought of the ruthless look on Terence''s face before he left, and his care for Jean. She couldn''t


    help but curse under her breath, "Terence, you bastard!"


    A few people walking by the corridor near her had caught what she had just said. Nelson patted the


    man next to him. "Hey Terence, look! Who is she?"


    Not wanting to pay attention to her, Terence gave a quick nce at the drunken Julia whose eyes were


    already blurred by the alcohol.


    His gaze lingered on her for a while. Perhaps she was drunk. Her tender face was more charming, with


    her white face slightly flushed, and her eyes looking confused. He focused on her plump lips as it


    touched the alcoholic drink, finding it attractive.


    Terence slightly frowned. This version of Julia seemed unstoppable and attractive. It made him want to


    get closer to her.


    Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, he began to see a couple of men in the bar approach Julia.

 Chapter 6 Dont Pretend To Be Chaste

    Chapter 6 Don''t Pretend To Be Chaste


    Terence suddenly felt like his woman was coveted by other people.


    That wasn¡¯t at all a nice feeling. In fact, it made him very ufortable.


    "If you¡¯re worried about her, you can just go there and check on her," said Nelson. He and Terence had


    grown up together ever since they were nothing but children. He knew almost everything about


    Terence, including what happened between Terence and Julia.


    He could tell that Terence had feelings for Julia; it was just that Terence refused to admit it.


    "She¡¯s just a defenseless woman. It isn¡¯t safe for her to get drunk in a bar like this," Nelson said. "No


    matter you like her or not, she¡¯s still your wife..."


    "She isn¡¯t!" Terence grumpily cut him off. Even after hearing what Nelson said, he had no intention of


    going to Julia. "We¡¯ve signed our divorce papersst night. From that moment on, she¡¯s just a stranger


    to me.


    Besides, I don''t want to have a wife who can''t even behave herself. It¡¯s amon knowledge that a


    bar isn¡¯t a safe ce for a lone woman¡ªshe should¡¯ve known better than toe here to drink alone."


    ''And in such a revealing dress at that,'' he thought.


    "You are as stubborn as a mule." Nelson heaved a deep sigh.


    Terence grasped Nelson''s arm and said, "Didn''t you say you want to drink? Let¡¯s drink then. Why on


    earth are you wasting your breath to speak on her behalf?"


    Terence originally thought that he would be much more at ease after Julia signed the divorce papers,


    but things didn¡¯t go as he wished. Now, her indifferent expression always emerged in his mind every


    time he closed his eyes.


    He even began to wonder if she¡¯d made herself sexually avable for other men.


    After all, the entertainment circle was such an adversely influential environment that only very few


    women in that circle could stay faithful to one man. Although he looked calm on the surface, all kinds of


    spections already started to bud in his mind. Maybe, she had treated her body as an instrument that


    she could exchange for opportunities and roles.


    Terence felt a sharp pang of pain pierce through his chest. The mere notion that she might¡¯ve had sex


    with countless men left him hopeless and heartbroken.


    Such a deceitful, unscrupulous woman deserved neither his concern nor his love.


    Terence seemed to be absent-minded, but he didn¡¯t stop drinking. Nevertheless, every joke his friends


    made seemed to never enter his ears. He sat quietly with a bottle of wine in his hand. His mind had


    long wandered off to where Julia was.


    On the other side of the bar, Julia¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t much better¡ªshe was practicallypletely


    intoxicated. She staggered to her feet but then tripped over a cocktail table. Just as she was about to


    fall, however, a pair of hands swiftly caught her waist.


    She looked up and saw the face of an unfamiliar man.


    "Let go!" Julia was drunk, but she still had a trace of rationality left. The man was handsome, but she


    could see that he was the indulgent type at a nce. Presumably, he was either a man looking for a


    sugar momma or a man who liked to have affairs outside. In any case, he wasn¡¯t anything good.


    "Miss, you¡¯re drunk. Let me drive you home." He¡¯d noticed Julia from the moment he entered the bar. In


    this bustling ce, she sat in the corner and drank by herself as if she was trying to drown her sorrow.


    She looked beautiful, lonely, and sad. Such a fragile figure in this kind of sinful ce instantly attracted


    his attention.


    Many of the men around talked and fantasized about her, but no one dared to step forward. Since none


    of them had the guts toe to her, he took the lead.


    There was no way he would give such a woman a miss. After all, she was the most ravishing woman


    he¡¯d ever seen.


    "I said let go!" Julia said through gritted teeth.


    "Miss, calm down. I have no ill intentions." The man hooked his arm around Julia''s waist. His touch


    made her queasy and tense, but he pretended to not notice her reaction. He said righteously, "You¡¯re


    drunk; I just want to help you to get home safely."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You can¡¯t deceive me with those high-sounding words. Go convince other girls." Julia struggled to get


    free and tried to push the man away. However, her drunkenness made her whole body limp, and the


    man mping on her waist must be about six feet tall at the least. In front of him, her current strength


    was really nothing worth mentioning.


    "But I¡¯ve fallen in love with you the moment Iid my eyes on you. I guess this must be the so-called


    love at first sight," the unknown man whispered in her ear. His hold on her waist tightened, and he


    pulled her even closer to his body.


    "Fuck off! Take your hands off me now!" Julia finally lost her temper. "Let go, or I¡¯ll scream!"


    "You can scream all you want!" The man grinned. "Miss, please open your eyes. This is a bar. Things


    like this happen all the time here. How many people do you think will be willing to get involved in


    something that¡¯s not their business?


    Listen to me, okay? Come with me, and I¡¯ll definitely make you forget your trouble and feelfortable


    tonight..." The man chuckled.


    Julia made a run for it when the man wasn¡¯t paying attention. However, he swiftly caught her back and


    said threateningly, "Don¡¯t me me for being rude to you if you¡¯re not obedient."


    "Please help! Somebody! Let go of me! Help!" Julia, who no longer cared about being recognized,


    shouted desperately.


    "I''m sorry. My girlfriend and I are having a little disagreement tonight. She¡¯s throwing a tantrum and


    refusing to go home. Sorry for the ruckus..." The man smiled apologetically at the crowds.


    His apology seemed genuine, so the crowd once again went about their respective business.


    Nevertheless, Julia''s nopliant appearance finally made the man lose his temper. He stopped


    pretending to be a gentleman and swung his hand,nding a hard p on Julia¡¯s cheek. "I¡¯ve told you


    that I¡¯d be rude. You''d better behave yourself now."


    The man then dragged Julia, who was incessantly shouting for help, towards the exit. At that moment,


    the door to the room where Terence sat was pushed open. Terence instinctively moved his gaze


    towards the opened door. From where he sat, he could see the position where Julia had sat a while


    ago. However, she was no longer there.


    A relieved sigh escaped his lips without his knowledge.


    "Caleb, we ought to meet at ten o¡¯clock. Please take a look at what time it is now," someone in the


    room said in aining tone. "No need to exin. In any case, you¡¯ve got to be punished first¡ª


    drink!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m at fault today." Caleb gulped down a ss of whiskey. "I passed by that Wayne guy


    on my way here. He was dragging a woman out, but they already left when I wanted to get a clearer


    look. Whoever she is, I think she¡¯d suffer tonight."


    "You mean that Wayne? The one who¡¯s a regr customer of this bar?"


    "Yes." Caleb nodded. "He thought he was good-looking, so he always targeted wealthy women and


    even hunted for women every day. At first, he hypocritically said that he just wanted to date, but when


    he had enough of those women, he¡¯d abandon them. Now, he¡¯s even crazier. He brings drunk girls


    home. When those girls wake up in the following day, he¡¯s already nowhere to be found.


    Those girls are afraid that their reputations will be damaged, so although they¡¯ve been molested, most


    of them never dare to speak up about what they¡¯ve gone through. Because of this, that guy bes


    even braver and more outrageous.


    Although I couldn¡¯t see her face, the girl he took home tonight has a pretty back. She wore a ck


    dress..."


    "Terence, where are you going?" Nelson asked Terence, who suddenly sprang from his seat and


    rushed out of the room.


    Terence just felt a chill run down his spine. He didn''t answer because he didn¡¯t want to waste time


    exining himself. All he wanted to do now was find that Wayne guy as soon as possible.


    If he remembered correctly, Julia wore a ck dress today.


    He prayed with all his heart that the woman Caleb mentioned wasn¡¯t Julia.


    When he stormed out of the bar, Wayne happened to be pushing Julia into his car. Julia, on the other


    hand, was clutching on to the car door, refusing to get in no matter what. "Bastard! Let go of me!" she


    shouted.


    "We¡¯vee this far, what are you still pretending for?" Wayne sneered. "Hardly any peoplee to a


    bar not to have fun. Since you¡¯vee here in this kind of dress, don''t pretend to be


    chaste."

 Chapter 7 I Will Take You Home

    Chapter 7 I Will Take You Home


    Wayne pped Julia straight across her face. He was always patient and gentle with women. But a


    woman like Julia, who didn''t appreciate what was good for her, deserved to be punished.


    "If you behave yourself and serve me well, I shall treat you well. But if you disobey me..."


    Wayne sneered, trailing off.


    A p to the face was enough to sober up Julia. She was not stupid enough to be sassy when she was


    clearly at a disadvantage. It would be silly.


    Julia slightly frowned but thought better of it. She softened her tone, trying to negotiate with Wayne


    again. "How about this? If you let me go today, I will repay you for your kindness. How much do you


    want? Name your price and I will do my best to satisfy you."


    People had now gathered around them. Their eyes were filled with curiosity as they stared at the man


    and woman fighting. Although she was pretty much concealed, Julia was afraid that she would be


    recognized. She had no intention of stirring up any unnecessary trouble.


    She thought Wayne would consider her offer since she had asked with such sincerity. But he did not


    waver.


    He looked Julia straight in the eyes. She could see that they were filled with lust. "I have plenty of


    money. I have been able to save a lot after entertaining those old women for the past two years. I am


    looking for something more now. I want to taste beautiful women like you," he said, smirking. "Don''t


    worry, I will not treat you unfairly."


    Julia was infuriated, and a little nauseous because she was drunk. Before she knew it, she puked all


    over Wayne. Her eyes widened in horror as his shirt was drenched in dirty vomit.


    Wayne screamed and gripped her hand hard. "Bitch! You did it on purpose. I''ll teach you a lesson


    today."


    He let go of Julia and raised his hand to p her. She closed her eyes waiting for hisrge hand to


    smack against the already sore skin of her cheek. But nothing happened.


    She opened her eyes and saw a familiar figure standing in front of her.


    Her nose twitched and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you meddle in my affairs!" Wayne hung around in the bar all year


    round, he was familiar with all the influential people who frequented it.


    Usually, he was very careful when he met such characters. He did not want to offend them and put


    himself in harm''s way. But Terence did note here often. Therefore, Wayne did not know him at all.


    He was being spiteful and arrogant.


    Wayne glowered at Terence. "I advise you to mind your own business, or you''ll pay for it!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "But what if I want to interfere?" Terence could not understand what was wrong with him. He had


    promised himself that he would not take pity on Julia, but he was unable to stop himself.


    "Then don''t me me for being rude!" Wayne swung his fist at Terence, but he blocked it. All he


    needed to do was give Wayne a little push, and thetter was on the ground.


    Although the movements seemed simple enough to an onlooker, Julia knew Terence had practiced


    self-defense. He knew tricks that Wayne was no match for.


    Terence gave Wayne an icy look. "Get out of here!"


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you poke your nose in my business! You are looking for death!"


    Wayne stood up, bypassed Terence and tried to grab Julia. She was so scared that she clutched the


    hem of Terence''s suit tightly.


    Terence felt her grip and his heart throbbed loudly.


    He clutched Wayne''s wrist before he could touch Julia. The sound of something snapping could be


    heard and Wayne cried out in pain.


    "Stop! It hurts!" Wayne screamed.


    Hearing themotion, Nelson and a couple of his peers rushed out. Caleb noticed the cold


    expression on Terence''s face and was immediately curious. "What''s wrong with Terence? Does he


    have a crush on this woman or what? This just doesn''t seem like him."


    "Nonsense. You don''t know what you are talking about." Nelson frowned. He knew Terence had


    feelings for Julia. Even though he would throw insults her way all the time, he only repeated her name


    when he was drunk.


    "Don''t you recognize her? That is Terence''s wife," Nelson exined.


    "Damn it!" Caleb said, pping his head. Realization suddenly dawned on him. He recognized Julia


    now. She and Terence had been married for several years. But Terence rarely brought her along when


    he came to attend parties. That was why Caleb hadn''t recognized her right away. Rolling up his


    sleeves, he walked towards Wayne. Secondster, his fist met with Wayne''s face. "How dare you touch


    Terence''s woman? Do you have a death wish?"


    Caleb grabbed his hair and pped Wayne across the face.


    Thetter did not utter a word. Where he had been mouthy and arrogant in front of Terence, he dared


    not say anything in front of Caleb.


    "Caleb? Caleb, what did I do wrong? Why are you so angry?" Wayne asked, respectfully. He was still in


    shock by Caleb''s anger.


    Caleb took a hold of Wayne''s face and turned it in Terence''s direction. "Open your eyes and look at this


    man! This is my buddy. If you see him the next time, you will turn around and walk in the opposite


    direction. Do you understand?"


    "I understand. I should not have offended them. Please forgive me and don''t be angry at me." Wayne


    was terrified of Caleb''s temper. He smacked himself in the face to show his sincerity.


    It was not until then that he realized he had offended a great man, and he had to ept all the


    consequences.


    "Get out of here!" Caleb said crossly. "If I see you in this bar again, I will beat you up."


    "Okay, okay, okay..." Wayne fled without looking up.


    After driving Wayne away, Caleb turned to look at Julia. His curious eyes wandered towards her face


    trying to see what she looked like. However, Terence covered her. He looked at Caleb and smiled,


    "Caleb, thank you."


    "You and I are like brothers. Don''t mention it." Caleb waved his hand. "Why don''t you introduce her to


    me?"


    "No. That is not going to happen." Nelson took this as his cue to speak. "Let''s go, Caleb. We decided


    we would not go home unless we were drunk. Let''s go drink."


    Nelson nced at Terence before guiding Caleb away.


    Terence saw them walk away. He turned around to face Julia, but saw that she had quietly walked


    away while he had been talking to Caleb. He caught up with her and grabbed her arm. "Come with me,


    I will drive you home."

 Chapter 8 If You Are Willing To

    Chapter 8 If You Are Willing To


    "No, there''s no need," Julia sneered and pulled away from Terence. "Shouldn''t you go back to your new


    girlfriend? Why bother sending your ex-wife back? Maybe you don''t even see me as your ex.


    I don''t need you to poke your nose in my affairs." Julia smiled bitterly.


    It was obvious that Julia was very delighted when she saw Terence appear, wanting to thank him.


    But for some reason, she hesitated just as she was about to mutter a thank you, and even mocked


    herself.


    Terence looked at her with a cold and straight face. "I don''t want to repeat myself a second time. If you


    don''t mind people seeing you cause a scene, then I will carry you all the way to my car."


    With a quizzical gaze, Julia asked, "What do you mean?" You divorced me yesterday. And now you


    came to help me and acted like a gentleman. Why? What''s wrong? Are you feeling an inch of regret for


    signing those papers?


    I''ll tell you now that it''s toote for any regrets." Julia pointed at Terence''s nose and continued, "I''m


    single now, and there are a lot of men after me. It''s of no use for you to regret."


    Before she could utter another word, Terence swiftly scooped her up, and carried her on his broad


    shoulder.


    As if he was carrying a sack, he dumped her in the passenger seat.


    Julia struggled to free herself, but Terence was too strong and firm. She felt so powerless over him.


    Impatiently, he shouted, "Do not move."


    He raised his head and gave her an exasperated look.


    As soon as he looked up, their eyes locked. The space in the car suddenly felt cramped and an


    awkward silence filled the air.


    Julia widened her eyes and looked away.


    She was afraid of looking him in the eye. When the two of them first met, she was attracted to his dark


    and attractive eyes. It felt as if she were looking into a deep and bottomless abyss, not wanting to ever


    escape.


    Upon seeing Julia''s apprehensive look, Terence couldn''t help but sh a smile.


    He didn''t even realize that he was doing it.


    After making sure that Julia was fastened securely, he drove to the house they had once called their


    home. He didn''t know that she had already moved out.


    Julia slept during the ride, frowning as she leaned against the passenger seat.


    Terence couldn''t help but nce at her lovely face, wanting to remove her frown. Even when she


    looked upset, she was still cute.


    When Julia woke up, it was already morning. She looked around and found herself alone in the room.


    Sunlight spilled through the gaps of the window curtains. She reached out to rub her eyes and couldn''t


    resist the excitement she felt when she found herself back in the familiar bedroom.


    She vaguely remembered the events ofst night and flinched at the possibilities that were running


    through her head. She found her mobile phone on the bedside table.


    "I''m screwed..." In a hurry, Julia threw back the quilt and tried to get out of bed, only to discover that


    she was stark naked.


    "You''re awake." Terence walked in.


    "Get out!" She blushed in embarrassment and felt ashamed of herself even though they had had sex


    on this bed not long ago.


    "Since when did you be so reserved?" Terence uttered in a dispassionate tone. Last night''s


    events were still ying in his mind, and he clearly remembered how unrestrained Julia was.


    Julia gripped the quilt tightly around her, wanting to be invulnerable. Instead, she felt a pang of sadness


    after what Terence had just said.


    "Where are my clothes?" Julia bit her lips, anxious with the response that she would get.


    "You vomited on themst night, so I decided to put them in the washing machine." Throughout their


    three-year marriage, Terence rarely came home during, let alone stay in the same room with Julia.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    However, Julia was crying hystericallyst night. He stayed by her side, not wanting to leave her in


    such a horrid state.


    In the morning, he left her side to answer a call from work. He didn''t want to disturb her sleep, so he


    took the call outside, not expecting her to be awake once he came back.


    Julia bit her lip and opened the closet door to find something to wear. She took a white shirt that


    belonged to Terence and slipped it over her head. It was big enough to cover her hips.


    Terence fixed his eyes on Julia''s slim and smooth legs, outlining the silhouette of her slender figure


    under the shapeless white shirt.


    Julia was unaware of what was going on in Terence''s mind. All that she knew was that she couldn''t


    stay here. She had to leave as soon as she found her clothes. Just as she was about to leave the


    room, he grabbed her arm.


    Julia winced and frowned at Terence. "You''re hurting me," sheined.


    "I''m hurting you?" Terence briskly tore Julia''s shirt and threw it on the floor. Stunned, she quickly


    covered her breasts and shouted, "Are you insane?"


    Without answering, Terence lowered his head and kissed her forcefully. All of his anger and frustration


    sealed in his kiss. Julia shuddered as he covered her soft body, the smell of blood lingering in her


    mouth.


    The room was so cold, she couldn''t stop herself from shivering.


    With all the strength she could muster, Julia pushed Terence away. "What the hell are you doing?"


    She was fuming in anger. How lowly he must think of her, doing such impertinent things. Was she just a


    bed partner?


    "Don''t tell me you''re not enjoying this." With a sneer, Terence grabbed Julia''s arm. "You dressed like


    that and expected me not to react the way I did? You were seducing me.


    I will give you whatever you want today."


    "No, that''s not¡ª" Before Julia could finish, Terence pushed her to the bed. His eyes were zing with


    anger.


    She was deep in love with her, but making love with him was like a torture to her.


    After their passionate lovemaking, Terence got up and got dressed as if nothing happened. "When you


    leave, take all your things with you. Jean will be moving in real soon,"


    he announced unceremoniously. "Don''t leave anything behind. I don''t want her to get offended or


    upset."


    "Is that so?" Julia smiled to hide the pain she was feeling and stered a smile on her face. Her heart


    was beating fast, but she said calmly, "Do you think she will be happy if I die? Maybe then we will both


    be truly free."


    Stunned, Terence was taken aback by what Julia had just said. But when he turned to look at her, his


    face was cold and impassive.


    "Well, if you are willing to."

 Chapter 9 Your Boyfriend Treats You So Well

    Chapter 9 Your Boyfriend Treats You So Well


    Julia didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry.


    She wanted to find a ce to conceal her embarrassment from Terence. Just as she averted her eyes


    away from him, a loud knock came from the door.


    No, it sounded more like the sound of someone trying to break it down.


    "Terence Chen, get out now!" Consu''s angered voice reverberated behind it.


    Terence frowned. The only thing he remembered about Consu, Julia''s broker, was that she had a


    very bad temper. Whenever he saw her, she always rushed over to pick a fight with him.


    Calmly, he went down to open the door. Worried, Julia found a shirt and got dressed before following


    Terence downstairs.


    "Where''s my Julia? Where did you take her?" Consu directed her fuming anger at Terence. "I''m


    telling you, you''re divorced. So, give her back to me right now!"


    Consu''s eyes were burning with anger and were red from looking for Julia the night before. Knowing


    that it was this man who caused the entire situation, Consu refused to hold back her anger. "Look at


    yourself. You don''t deserve whatever Julia did for you! You will regret it sooner orter."


    Blinded by her rage, Consu couldn''t see Julia at all. She pointed at Terence and harshly cursed him.


    She felt better after releasing the tension she was feeling inside.


    "Consu..." Julia looked at an angry Consu and cautiously walked up to her. She gently grabbed


    her hand and said, "Stop it."


    It was only then that Consu came to her senses and found Julia standing next to her. She caught a


    glimpse of a man''s shirt on Julia and found traces of her lovemaking with Terence the night before.


    Realizing what had transpired between themst night suddenly enraged her.


    "Terence, you bastard! Why don''t you just let go of Julia? You are divorced! Are you even a real man?


    She has already moved out, but you keep bringing her back. What do you think of her? A free bed


    partner?" The more Consu thought about it, the angrier she got. "If you want a woman, you can go


    find a whore. If you can''t afford it, I''ll pay for it."


    Within the entertainment industry, Consu was widely known to be shrewish. She used to tell Julia


    that one had to be shrewd in order to get the upper hand.


    Although Terence was a good-tempered man, he felt a little embarrassed after hearing what Consu


    just said.


    But he didn''t miss a key point in Consu''s words. He looked at Julia in shock and asked, "You...


    already moved out?"


    "Yes." Julia slightly nodded.


    Terence''s lips moved.


    No wonder she had no clothes to wear. He suddenly realized that he had misunderstood Julia, but it


    was already toote.


    He looked at Julia and frowned. "Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"


    "We were already divorced. Why should I inform you when I moved out?" Without casting another


    nce at Terence''s face, Julia turned to Consu. "I''m d that you''re here. Wait a moment. We can


    leave after I change my clothes."


    When she found her clothes, they were still wet. But she didn''t care. After she got changed, both Julia


    and Consu left without looking back.


    "Julia..." Terence''s deep voice called out.


    "What?" Julia responded, but didn''t turn to look at him. Consu, on the other hand, turned around and


    pointed at Terence with a vicious look in her eyes. "You better remember this. From now on, you have


    nothing to do with Julia. If you dare pester her again, I promise that I will castrate you!"


    With a snort, she grabbed Julia''s hand and left the vi. "Julia, just wait. I''ll find you a better man."


    "Well, that''s enough..." Julia then grabbed Consu''s wrist.


    "What are you afraid of? He could find a girlfriend, but can''t you find a better man? Just wait and see.


    He will regret it sooner orter."


    Julia didn''t know whether Terence would regret or not, but she did.


    If Julia had known that so many messy things would have happened, she would not have gone out to


    drink. Now it was toote to regret.


    After Julia left, Terence sat alone in the living room for a long time. He went upstairs and found that the


    wardrobe was empty. It almost seemed as if Julia had never lived there at all.


    He suddenly felt that there was no human warmth in this room. It was cold and empty.


    It was difficult to imagine how Julia had been living here for the past three years.


    He wanted to apologize to her. He continuously edited and deleted a message on his phone, not


    having the courage to send it out.


    Lost in thought, his phone suddenly rang. The name "Jean" appeared on the screen.


    "Terence, are you busy right now?" He heard her tender voice on the other end of the line. Her voice


    was like a nice breeze, calming and making him feelfortable.


    "No." Terence''s voice softened. "What''s wrong?"


    "Here is the thing," Jean said apologetically. "The doctor said that my hand has almost recovered and I


    can be discharged from the hospital now. As you know, I haven''t been back for three years. and so


    many things have changed in H City. I want to go to a supermarket to buy some groceries, but I don''t


    know where the nearest one is. If you aren''t too busy, can youe over and pick me up?"


    Before Terence could respond, Jean added, "If you don''t have time right now, don''t worry. I won''t bother


    you."


    "Not at all," Terence said right away. "Stay there and wait for me. Don''t go anywhere. I''ll be there soon."


    After she hung up, a wicked smile appeared on Jean''s face. Her trick worked.


    After Julia had left, she broke the ss, and hurt her hand with a shard of ss. Although there were


    only a few stitches in her hand, she still suffered a lot. She told Terence that it was Julia who hurt her,


    and therefore, he got angry and divorced Julia. Thinking about this, she thought it was worth getting


    hurt.


    Jean assumed that Terence would be worried about her. But to disappointment, he didn''t show up at all


    after he sent her to the hospital.


    Jean then felt a little anxious, so she called Terence to remind him of her existence.


    After he left the vi and rushed to the hospital, Terence found that Jean was talking with another


    patient in her ward. He pushed the door open and stood in front of her. "Have you packed up your


    things?"


    "Yes, everything is ready." Jean pointed at a parcel on the bed and Terence immediately picked it up.


    The patient beside Jean said smilingly, "Jean, your boyfriend treats you so well."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. He''s not..." Jean stealthily nced at Terence and saw that he wasn''t going to


    refute the patient''s assumption. In response, she smiled and said, "Sis, I''m leaving now. I wish you get


    well as soon as possible."


    Although Jean denied it, the shy look on her face seemed to show no protest against what the patient


    had said.


    With a big smile on her face,


    Jean followed Terence to the car. After getting in the passenger seat, she look at him and asked, "Are


    you unhappy?"

 Chapter 10 If Only She Were Half As Sensible As You

    Chapter 10 If Only She Were Half As Sensible As You


    "What?" Terence darted a surprised nce in Jean''s direction, wondering what she meant.


    "She didn''t mean anything by saying you are my boyfriend. Don''t take it to heart," Jean said and


    lowered her head shyly.


    "It doesn''t matter." Terence put the thought out of his mind and started the car. "You said you are going


    to the supermarket, right?"


    "Yes," Jean said nodding her head slightly, but she felt quite unhappy. She had actually wanted to get


    close to Terence by telling him that people think they were a couple. But it seemed as if he didn''t even


    care about it.


    It simply meant that Terence had never thought about being in a rtionship with her.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It had only been a few days since Jean had returned, and she could tell that Julia was very


    ufortable. But it would still take her some time to be Terence''s legal wife.


    "How''s your hand?" Terence asked. His mind had been so focused on Julia for the past two days, he


    had forgotten about Jean.


    "It''s okay now. I got several stitches. The doctor advised rest. If I do that, I will be perfectly fine soon."


    "That''s great." Terence managed a weak smile, nodding. "I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect that Julia


    would do such a thing to hurt you," he added, apologetically.


    "What are you talking about?" Jean frowned slightly. She did not like the fact that he was feeling guilty


    for something Julia had done. "It''s not your fault. Why are you apologizing?"


    Then she sighed. "It''s all my fault, I don''t me her.


    "If I hadn''t shown up out of the blue, Julia wouldn''t have been so angry. Or, if I hadn''t asked you to pick


    me up at the airport, things wouldn''t have gone haywire. You and Julia have been happy together for


    the past three years. I hadn''t expected things to get messed up the second I stepped back into your


    life. It''s all my fault."


    Jean bowed her head looking at her hands sped together. She put on a look of sadness and carried


    on speaking. "But I left in a hurry all those years ago. I haven''t even been in contact with any of my


    friends in H City. After thinking about it over and over again, I realized you were the only one who


    woulde pick me up."


    "You don''t have to feel guilty," Terence said, trying to console Jean. "Julia and I haven''t been happy


    together at all. We have barely said a word to each other in the past three years. Moreover, our


    marriage existed only on paper. In other words, you helped me in divorcing Julia after you came back.


    I divorced her because we haven''t been on good terms for as long as I can remember. You do not have


    to worry about that."


    "Really?" Jean asked, feeling gleeful on the inside.


    "Of course." Terence nodded. "Julia has already moved out and you do not have anywhere to live, do


    you? You can live at my ce. It''s empty anyway."


    Jean pretended to hesitate. "Are you sure that''s is a good idea? Won''t that bother you?" she asked,


    trying not to sound too eager.


    "It''s no trouble at all. You can''t always stay in a hotel, can you?" Terence grinned, his eyes on the road.


    "Besides, it was my fault that you had to leave H City for such a long time. Now that you are back, give


    me a chance to make it up to you."


    "Terence..." Jean was deeply touched by Terence''s words. She gazed at him and then said in a soft


    tone, "Actually, I have never med you for that. As far as I was concerned, it was all Julia''s fault. Also,


    it was a long time ago. You and Julia are divorced now so maybe we should forget it and move on."


    Terence smiled bitterly. After a few seconds of thinking hemented, "If only Julia were half as


    sensible as you."


    But he was aware that Julia was stubborn and refused topromise,e hell or high water.


    "What did you say?" Jean had clearly heard what he said. Her heart broke as she could tell that


    Terence had feelings for her sister.


    "Nothing." Terence smiled, focusing on parking the car in the underground parking lot of the


    supermarket. "Here we are."


    They exited the car and walked towards the gates side by side. When they reached the gates, he


    walked in front and held it open for Jean like a true gentleman. She gave him a smile and entered first,


    with him close behind.


    Because Jean''s hand was wounded, Terence pushed the shopping cart and apanied her as she


    shopped.


    "By the way, Terence," Jean started. She looked at Terence standing a couple of paces behind her, with


    his hands on the handle of the shopping cart. This man was really amazing. She noticed girls in the


    supermarket staring at him and whispering about him and yet, he had no idea.


    But now he belonged to her. She was really proud of herself.


    Jean wanted him to be hers, only hers.


    "After I move in, I will invite you over for dinner. I''ll make everything myself," Jean beamed.


    "You know how to cook?" Terence asked, surprise evident in his voice. When Jean had left, she was


    the kind of girl who knew nothing about all this stuff.


    "Don''t underestimate me. I didn''t learn anything else in the past three years when I was abroad. But I


    have worked really hard on my cooking skills. You have to see for yourself."


    "Okay," Terence agreed readily. "Now I have to have the food you make. Stop gloating."


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure it''s not as bad as you think." Jeanughed and then added, "It''s a deal. I''ll have


    you over after I settle down."


    "Okay." Terence replied with a smile.


    Although he was trying very hard to sound happy, Jean could see a hint of sadness in his eyes.


    She proceeded to buy some daily necessities. When she was done, they moved towards the cashier.


    Terence unloaded the items and then took out his wallet. Once the payment had been made, he picked


    up all the things and walked out alongside Jean. He hadn''t let her do anything at all in the entire


    process.


    Jean felt a little embarrassed and wanted to help. She tried to take a couple of things from Terence and


    carry them herself, but he would not have it. "You don''t have to do anything. I can handle it. Your hand


    is still injured, you need to be careful."


    Terence''s words warmed Jean''s heart.


    Next, they headed towards the hotel Jean was staying at. Terence helped her take everything upstairs.


    Once they were done, Jean turned to Terence. "Why don''t youe in and have a cup of tea? I''ll make


    it just the way you like it."


    She smiled expectantly. "It will be a thank you for all that you did for me today."


    She only wanted an excuse to make him stay for a little longer. But, she was disappointed when he


    turned her down. "I can''t right now. I have to go to thepany. You can make me dinner once you are


    settled in if you really want to thank me."


    Terence''s lips curled up. "Get some rest and call me if you need anything."


    "Okay," Jean''s responded. She wanted to keep Terence here, but she thought she shouldn''t be too


    hasty.


    She had enough time.

 Chapter 11 Morning-after Pills

    Chapter 11 Morning-after Pills


    After leaving the vi that had been her home for the past three years, Julia did not speak much on the


    way to Consu''s house.


    On her arrival, Consu looked at the absent-minded Julia and coaxed, "You should take a shower


    first. I''ll make breakfast for you."


    Julia nodded and retreated to her room. She couldn''t help rubbing her body hard at the thought of


    Terence''s violent look just now.


    She wanted to wash away his smell. She wanted to scrub her body until she could no longer feel his


    touch.


    What the hell was that?


    He hadn''t touched her once after they got married. But he had craved and had sex with her repeatedly


    soon after their divorce.


    Julia forced all thoughts of Terence out of her mind. She took a warm shower, changed intofortable


    pajamas and felt relieved at once. When she came out feeling fresh, Consu had already prepared


    breakfast. There were two fried eggs, two sses of milk, and some toastid out on the table.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It smelled delicious and Julia enjoyed them more than she ever had.


    "Are you done?" Consu asked as Julia downed thest of her milk. The former ced her ss on


    the table and gave Julia a stern look.


    Julia raised her head and stared at Consu. Her chubby face was full of seriousness. Behind her


    thick sses, Consu''s eyes were particrly frightening.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Julia lowered her head. She had always been open to Consu about her


    rtionship with Terence. But this time, she didn''t know why she was keeping things from her.


    Julia was afraid that Consu might think less of her.


    She felt ashamed at the fact that she was the one always approaching Terence.


    With a guilty conscience, Julia said, "I didn''t want to get involved with him. I drank too muchst night


    and ran into him. I didn''t expect..." She trailed off when she saw that Consu was still giving her a


    hard look.


    She smiled bitterly and continued, "Don''t worry, I will not be seeing Terence anymore. Please don''t be


    angry with me."


    They were divorced now, they had no reason to meet anymore.


    "Julia, you know I wasn''t mad at you because of this." Consu shook her head and let out a sigh.


    Although she was only Julia''s broker, Consu treated her like a sister. "I told you that Terence wasn''t


    your Mr. Right, but you didn''t listen to me. Now¡ª"


    "I know I was wrong," Julia interrupted. Though she was smiling, there was a hint of sadness in her


    eyes. "I''m sad. Stop nagging me."


    Consu sighed and said, "If you had cared for my advice, you wouldn''t end up like this."


    Sighing again, she put her hand in her pocket and drew out a box of morning-after pills. She flung it in


    Julia''s direction and said, "It has already happened. Just take the pills and don''t think too much. You


    are already divorced and now you need to think about your future."


    Julia hadn''t considered if she would get pregnant, but Consu had thought of everything. As Julia


    showered, she had gone out and bought those pills.


    Staring at the pills on the table, Julia had a faint guess what they were for. But she was having trouble


    believing it. "Are these...?" she began, unable toplete her question.


    "Yes, you are right." Consu nodded, silently urging Julia to take them. "Julia, you should protect


    yourself. Don''t let something unexpected like this affect your future.


    You and Terence are divorced. Even if you are pregnant, he will note back to you. He will probably


    think this is one of your schemes to get back with him." Consu knew Terence had been blinded. He


    would regret his decision to abandon Julia in the future.


    "I bought the pills for you. Whether you take them or not, is your decision entirely," she said in a tone of


    finality. They sat in silence for a few seconds. When Julia did not reply, Consu gave up. "I haven''t


    slept all night since I was looking for you. So, I''m going upstairs to rest."


    She stood up and walked towards her bedroom. When Consu had shut the door to her room, Julia


    stared at the pills on the table. Her head and heart were at war, unable to decide what to do. But she


    finally filled a ss of water from the kitchen and popped a pill in her mouth.


    ''Consu is right. I should n for my future.''


    Julia didn''t want to live in Consu''s house forever. She had to rent her own. Thanks to Terence''s


    alimony payments, she didn''t have to think about working for a living right now.


    As Consu slept, Julia left, trying to find a house to rent.


    On the other hand, Jean was now bored with nothing to do at the hotel. She started to think about how


    she hadn''t met her mother, Mandy Zhao, ever since she had returned. Thus, she tidied herself up and


    left the room.


    Jean had never really been close to her mother.


    Jean was a very self-serving person, who used people for her own selfish reasons and discarded them


    when she did not need them anymore. Although Terence had divorced Julia, Jean had a feeling that he


    was still in love with her.


    So she decided to use her mother, a gambling addict, to deal with Julia.


    Jean arrived at the door of the Gu family''s house. Her memories from three years ago had brought her


    to the right ce. She knocked on the door several times, but no one answered. She took out her


    phone and dialed Mandy Zhao''s number. "Where are you?" Jean asked, irritated.


    "Jean? What''s wrong?" Mandy Zhao inquired, her voice as ttering as ever. "I am resting at home. I


    am not feeling well."


    "Stop lying. I am standing outside your house," Jean replied and hung up.


    After a while, Mandy Zhao came back, sweating profusely. She smiled broadly and asked, "Why didn''t


    you tell me you wereing over? I would have cooked for you."


    "No, thanks," Jean replied and gave Mandy Zhao an icy stare.


    It seemed as if Jean was looking at a stranger rather than her own mother.


    "I didn''te back to have lunch with you," Jean rified coldly.


    "Okay..." Jean thought of Mandy Zhao as only a maid. She made a disgusting face when her mother


    flung open the door to the messy living room. A little embarrassed, Mandy Zhao began tidying it up.


    She turned to Jean and gestured to a chair. "Take a seat. I''ll bring you a ss of water."


    But when she grabbed the thermos bottle and opened it, there was not even a single drop of water in it.


    Jean frowned again. Seeing that her mother lived such a messy life, she could not help but ask, "Have


    you always lived like this these years?"


    When Jean''s father was still alive, they were considerably well off. At least, they lived afortable life


    without having to worry about food and clothes.


    However, after he passed away, the family business suffered losses. Mandy Zhao lost whatever


    property they had left due to her gambling. Now, she was stuck living in this dump that she rented.

 Chapter 12 The Truth Three Years Ago

    Chapter 12 The Truth Three Years Ago


    Jean looked around the rented house. It was as dirty as a garbage dump


    Afraid that Jean would get angry, Mandy smiled to give her some reassurance. "Please don''t mind the


    mess. It will be very tidy after thorough cleaning."


    Mandy walked towards Jean and tried to hold her hand. Her eyebrows furrowed when she spotted the


    injury on her hand. Hastily, she asked, "What happened?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Jean dodged the question.


    Mandy smiled bitterly in response and looked at her empty hand. She couldn''t help but say, "Jean, why


    didn''t you tell me that you came back? I could have cleaned the house in advance."


    "Come on!" Jean sneered. "I would be more than happy if you wouldn''t gamble anymore."


    "What else can I do?" Mandy narrowed her eyes at Jean. "I am already old enough. My children are no


    longer around. Even Aron has left me, and I really don''t know what else I can do."


    While she was saying this, she tried to squeeze out a few tears, but failed in her attempt.


    Jean rolled her eyes in contempt. She could see through Mandy''s obvious trick. "Stop acting in front of


    me. Do you think I''m as idiotic as Julia? While Dad was still alive, you were gambling every single day.


    If I hadn''t covered up for you, then you would''ve been caught a long time ago."


    Only Julia was foolish enough to think that Mandy was so affected by her husband''s death that she


    used gambling to numb herself.


    In fact, Mandy was just an innate gambler.


    A tinge of embarrassment shed across Mandy''s face. She looked at the girl in front of her and was


    reminded of herself when she was Jean''s age. "Jean, how long are you nning to stay?" she asked.


    "I am not leaving," Jean answered.


    "If you don''t go, then he¡ª" Her eyes widened at Jean, shocked that she almost blurted out a secret.


    Fortunately, Jean interrupted her. "Shut up. I already know what I should be doing. You don''t need to


    worry about me."


    "Look, as your mother, I still care about you..." Mandy replied with a wry smile.


    Ignoring Mandy, Jean raised her wrist to look at her watch. "It''s already lunch time, why don''t we go out


    to eat?"


    "No, we don''t have to do that. There is still food left in the fridge. It''s been a while since youst tasted


    my cooking. How about¡ª"


    "No, thanks," Jean interrupted impatiently. She looked at Mandy with a frown. "I''ve already reserved


    seats for us."


    Jean was unwilling to eat in Mandy''s messy house.


    Hearing Jean''s impatience and annoyance, Mandy didn''t protest anymore. Silently, she followed Jean


    into the restaurant.


    Jean had booked a private room for them. After ordering, she looked at Mandy and asked, "Have you


    and Julia been in touch recently?"


    With a dry smile, Mandy answered, "Julia is a superstar now. Would she still remember her mom?


    A month ago, she gave me two hundred thousand dors. But I lost the lot in a few days. I will be


    calling her again to ask for more money.


    By the way, Jean, you are staying in a hotel, right? How about this? I can Julia for more money and you


    can rent a house."


    "Did she give you money every time you asked for it?" Jean asked, her eyes widening in surprise. She


    didn''t expect Julia to be so filial.


    "Yes." Mandy nodded. "Julia always gives me money. Even if she looks cold, she is still a dutiful


    daughter. She was the one taking care of me while you were abroad all this time."


    "Are you ming me for not supporting you?" Jean asked, raising her eyebrows.


    "No, no. I didn''t mean that..." Mandy waved her hands to brush off the usation. "I can support


    myself for the time being. I don''t need you to support me at all."


    Jean curled her lips in response and replied, "I won''t leave this time. Three years ago, Terence almost


    went bankrupt. I drugged Julia so that they slept together. And I didn''t need to marry him. But I didn''t


    expect that hispany would rebuild itself and be so much more sessful than it was before.


    It seems that Julia has gotten the upper hand without even doing anything."


    The thought of Terence being her brother-inw made Jean''s blood boil in anger. If she had known that


    he would be sessful again, then she wouldn''t have given up her engagement to him.


    "Exactly." Mandy sighed. "But I heard that Terence has seldome back home during the past three


    years. I think she''s having a hard time."


    "That''s because she couldn''t win the man''s heart," Jean scoffed. "I came back here to take back what


    belongs to me."


    "What do you mean?" Mandy asked, frowning.


    "Terence belongs to me. Even though Julia has stayed by his side for thest three years, she failed to


    win his heart. So she can''t me me for stealing him away. He wanted to marry me in the first ce. I


    strongly believe that I can win his heart."


    "Do you want to... be the other woman?" Mandy was taken aback.


    Jean frowned and asked, "What do you mean by ''the other woman''? I just want to take back what


    belongs to me.


    Besides, as soon as I came back, Terence divorced Julia. Since he''s single now, I don''t see anything


    wrong in pursuing him."


    "Jean, there is something I haven''t told you yet," Mandy began. "In fact, Julia was the woman Terence


    was supposed to marry."


    "Are you kidding me?" Jean scoffed, obviously not believing Mandy. "I was already engaged to Terence


    three years ago. We were preparing for the wedding. Now, you''re telling me that he was supposed to


    marry Julia? You''ve got to be kidding me."


    "I''m not kidding. I''m telling the truth." Mandy looked at Jean with a serious expression. "Terence came


    to our house, saying he wanted to marry Julia. He is good-looking and was born into a rich family, so I


    begged your father to rece her with you. When Terence got to know the truth, he got upset and


    demanded that we correct the mistakes we made."


    Although three years had passed since the incident, Mandy still shivered when she thought about how


    Terence had gotten so furious that night.


    It was so terrible.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 13 So What

    Chapter 13 So What


    "That''s impossible..." Jean stared at Mandy, her body turning cold. She didn''t expect that Julia was the


    one that Terence wanted to marry in the first ce.


    "Jean, it''s true." Mandy forced a smile. "During that time, your father''s business heavily depended on


    Terence''s investments. That was why Aron agreed to correct the mistakes. He intended to talk to you


    about it the very same night. But as you know, Julia and Terence slept together that night. Afterwards,


    you went out of the country and Terence married Julia."


    Sighing, Mandy frowned and stared at her daughter. "To be honest, Terence is really strange. He fell in


    love with Julia three years ago. But after getting married, he became so cold to her. I really don''t know


    what was on his mind."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" After learning the truth, Jean felt like an idiot. She was kept in the dark


    for such a long time.


    "I didn''t think that there was nothing much to say or do." Many stered on a sad smile. "The next


    morning, I discovered that you were no longer interested in Terence. I think it might be better for Julia to


    feel as if she owes you something. Perhaps she may even be able to help us in the future."


    With a deep breath, she continued, "Let''s not dwell on it anymore."


    Jean was proud and arrogant; she would have definitely felt ufortable if she knew about this


    before.


    "So why are you only telling me this now?" Jean asked as her eyes narrowed at Mandy.


    With a concerned look, Mandy replied, "I''m just worried about you. You were living a good life abroad,


    but you came back to fight against Julia for a man. I''m just afraid that you will hit a wall and hurt


    yourself."


    Although Mandy was worried about her, the things that she said made Jean feel like she was just


    pped in the face. She was hurt.


    Jean''s face suddenly contorted into a frown.


    With a slur, she retorted, "So what? He loved Julia three years ago, but it is obvious that they didn''t get


    along well at all, right?"


    Jean wanted to fight back against what Mandy had said, but she was also trying to convince herself


    that she was doing the right thing. She wanted to ease her mind regarding the matter.


    "Besides, they are already divorced. I''m sure Terence feels guilty about what he did to me. Maybe if I


    try hard enough, he will fall in love with me," Jean said.


    "Jean..." Mandy''s eyebrows furrowed. "I don''t disagree with you. But I want you to recognize that it is


    not easy for you to¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Jean interrupted her mother impatiently.


    "Nobody can stop me. I have to do it!" There was a cold expression dawning on her face.


    Mandy stopped protesting since Jean didn''t want to reason out. In all honesty, she also thought that


    Julia was not good enough for Terence. It was better to let Jean try to win him, rather than let Julia stay


    with him.


    "It seems that you have made up your mind. I won''t say anything more." Mandy sighed with defeat.


    Jean red at Mandy and said, "Mom, I also want to ask you for a favor."


    After finding out the truth, she was more determined to destroy Julia''s reputation. If she did that, then


    she would have more opportunities for her ns. She wickedly smiled in delight at the thought.


    If she wanted to receive Terence''s love, she had to work harder.


    "You need my help?" Mandy arched an eyebrow, surprised. She was a wretched gambler. What could


    she do to help her daughter?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jean, you know me. I''m afraid that I will screw it up."


    Mandy''s insights about her personality and position were quite urate. But instead of rolling her eyes


    at her, Jean smiled. "Don''t worry. I will give you instructions and you will execute them properly.


    You also want to see me happy, right?"


    "Of course." Mandy nodded her head. "Jean, throughout your entire life, I''ve only been good to you.


    Your business is also my business. As long as I can help, I will. All you have to do is tell me what you


    need."


    "Julia has just recently divorced Terence. That means she should be receiving alimony from him. So


    when you ask her for money, ask for ten million, okay?" Without batting an eye, Jean looked at her


    mother coldly.


    She wanted Julia to lose everything.


    "Ten million?" Mandy gasped when she heard the number. Shaking her head, she hastily replied, "Isn''t


    that too much? What if she can''t provide the money?"


    "That''s exactly what I want," Jean said with a cold smile. "Anyways, you have to help meplete this


    first. We''ll talk about the restter."


    Before leaving, Jean took a sip of water and stood up. "I''ve already paid the bill. Call me once you''ve


    already seen Julia."


    Mandy abruptly stood up and asked, "Where have you been living for the past few days? How about I


    go clean it for you?"


    "No, thanks." Without casting another nce at her mother, Jean left the restaurant.


    On her way home, Jean felt sick with what Mandy had just revealed to her. Unconsciously, she ended


    up at the bottom floor of HT Group. She looked at the entrance and hesitated for a few seconds before


    entering the building.


    "Excuse me, miss. How may I help you?" the receptionist asked with a polite smile.


    "I..." Jean stumbled, trying to think of what she was going to say. This was Terence''spany. But she


    wasn''t sure whether she should see him today. After a second thought, she decided not to.


    With a shy smile, Jean apologized to the receptionist. "It''s alright."


    She desperately tried to remind herself to be patient. But her conversation with Mandy earlier really


    disrupted her n.


    When Mandy left the restaurant, she immediately called Julia. That was when Julia was looking for a


    house to rent. After the call, Julia hurried over to Mandy''s rented house.


    As soon as Julia entered, she widened her eyes after seeing Mandy''s messy abode. Without saying


    anything, she began to tidy up.


    Mandy ufortably watched Julia as she was busy picking up the mess on the floor. Her mind went


    back to what Jean had asked her to do earlier. Deciding to go with her n, she said, "Stop what you''re


    doing for a moment. Come here and sit down. I have something to tell you."


    "Mom, just wait for a moment," Julia replied, without raising her head. "I''ll finish cleaning up soon. I''ve


    brought you some food. Eat it first."

 Chapter 14 Can You Be Reasonable

    Chapter 14 Can You Be Reasonable


    "Just stop what you are doing!" With an impatient grunt, Mandy dragged Julia to a seat. "I have


    something to tell you."


    Although the room was much cleaner after she tidied up, Julia was still unsatisfied.


    During the three years that Jean had been abroad, Julia was the one taking care of Mandy. She also


    knew that Mandy favored Jean. But no matter what she thought, this woman was still her mother.


    "What''s wrong?" Julia asked, a rxed expression on her face. She didn''t know what her mother was


    going to say. She even began to think of what Mandy might need and decided to send Abby to buy


    them for Mandy.


    "Julia, you are an adult now, so I won''t beat around the bush. It was not easy for me to raise you. You


    ¡ª"


    But before Mandy could finish her sentence, Julia interrupted her and asked, "Do you need money


    again? How much do you want this time?"


    Julia grimaced at her mother. She didn''t think it was good for Mandy to be living like this. She had tried


    to persuade her so many times, but the woman did not listen to her. Fortunately, Julia was always able


    to provide the amount of money that Mandy wanted.


    Julia went to get her purse as she continued, "Mom, I know that you have been very unhappy since


    Dad''s death, but you can''t delude yourself by gambling. You are still young. If you want to live with


    someone else, I won''t stop you from doing so. But you can''t always gamble."


    Julia retrieved a bank card from her bag. "There is fifty thousand in this card. But please, don''t gamble


    anymore."


    At an ordinary day, Mandy would have taken the card immediately. But this time, she did not move.


    Instead, she looked at Julia with an indifferent expression on her face.


    Mandy felt a little bit frustrated to do what Jean had asked her to do. But she had to do it for her.


    Sighing, Mandy looked Julia in the eye and said, "Today, I asked you here because I actually need


    money. But I raised you and now you just want to get rid of me by giving me fifty thousand. Don''t you


    think it''s a ridiculous amount?"


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Julia frowned. She looked at her mother knowing that something was wrong with


    her. "That''s all that I have with me. If you think it isn''t enough, I can ask Abby to send more."


    "Okay. Call Abby right now and ask her to prepare the money," Mandy said in a menacing voice.


    "Did you lose a lot of money again?" Julia asked with a scowl.


    "Cut the crap," Mandy snapped angrily. "Will you call her or not?"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll call Abby right now." Julia nodded. "How much do you want?"


    "Ten million," Mandy replied in an arrogant tone.


    Just as Julia was about to make a call, she paused at her mother''s answer. She raised her head with


    an incredulous look on her face. "What did you say?"


    "I said, ten million." Mandy looked at Julia and repeated her answer. "I was the one who raised you.


    And you are famous now. If I ask you for ten million, is that too much for you?"


    "Mom, don''t joke around." Julia waved her hand. "You know me. I''m not rich at all. The money I make


    isn''t even enough for me to support myself. And I paid for your one million gambling debtst year.


    Now you''re asking me for ten million. Mom, you must be crazy!"


    "I''m not kidding," Mandy said coldly, her eyes narrowing at her daughter.


    Slightly frowning, Julia asked in a helpless tone, "Well, tell me the truth. How much money do you


    owe?"


    Mandy didn''t respond. Julia continued, "Mom, I''ve told you that you can''t gamble. Where will I get that


    much money in such a short time?"


    "Stop saying you''re poor," Mandy sneered and rolled her eyes. "I heard that you''ve divorced Terence.


    He is always so generous. How''s the alimony? Are you not willing to give me that money?"


    "How did you hear about it?" Julia''s heart sank. Only a few people knew that she and Terence got


    divorced, but Mandy somehow knew. Jean must havee here.


    Julia scowled at her mother. "You heard it from Jean, didn''t you?"


    "So what?" Mandy said straightforwardly. "Jean came back. She doesn''t even have a ce to live in H


    City, so I have to help her find a way out. I''ve taken a fancy to a house, but it costs ten million. So, give


    me the money now."


    "So you want to use my alimony from Terence to buy Jean a house?" Julia couldn''t believe her ears.


    It was all because of Jean that Julia failed in her marriage. Now, Mandy wanted Julia to buy Jean a


    house. Why?


    Julia tried her best to be patient. "Mom, I know that you have always favored Jean since we were


    children. Jean is younger than me and I don''t mind this. But I divorced Terence because of Jean. Now,


    you want me to buy her a house with the alimony. Did you even ask Jean whether she needs it or not?"


    Terence had said that Jean would soon move into his vi. Julia was the homeless one, not Jean.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So what?" Mandy said indifferently. "If it weren''t for you, then Jean and Terence would have gotten


    married three years ago. She wouldn''t have had to go abroad. So you owe her. Now, do this to make it


    up to her."


    "Mom, could you please be a little more reasonable?" Julia felt so wronged that she was on the verge


    of tears. It was fine that Terence didn''t believe her, but even her mother didn''t believe her either. She


    raised her head to look at Mandy. "Jean admitted to me that she drugged me after finding out Terence


    was going to go bankrupt. It was definitely not like what you had just said.


    I am also your daughter. All I ask is for you to be fair. Can''t you do that?"


    Mandy felt a little guilty, but she still daringly replied, "Don''t talk such nonsense. Jean is not the kind of


    person you described her to be."

 Chapter 15 Being Hospitalized

    Chapter 15 Being Hospitalized


    Julia smiled bitterly. "So in your heart, you think I''m that type of person, right?"


    She was desperate.


    Mandy looked at Julia with an unchanging expression. "Stop this nonsense. You better prepare the


    money as soon as possible."


    "Mom, I..." Julia stumbled, wanting to protest back. But she was cut off. "Enough! You can leave now.


    Just prepare the money as soon as you get back."


    At that very moment, Julia knew that her mother would no longer change her mind.


    She had been taking care of her for thest three years. But Julia didn''t expect that Mandy still favored


    Jean more.


    In a bitter tone, Julia asked, "You''ve already made up your mind, haven''t you?"


    "Of course." Mandy nodded her head. "Jean is not as lucky as you are. You married Terence and lived


    afortable life. Jean has only me. If I don''t help her, who will?"


    "Well, now that I know that. I have nothing left to say." Julia took a deep breath and forced herself to


    calm down. Putting on a brave smile, she replied, "I will only give you the money if you agree to one


    condition."


    "What is it?" Mandy arched an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "If you take the money, I will break all rtions with you. It seems that ever since the beginning, you''ve


    only treated Jean as your daughter. Now that she is back, you won''t be needing me anymore." Julia


    didn''t know why she said that. Maybe it was because her heart was hurting.


    She also wanted to know what else Mandy was willing to do for Jean.


    If Mandy agreed, then Julia would pretend that she never had a mother.


    "It was not easy for you to raise me. But during thest three years, I had given you all the money I


    had. After I give you the ten million, we''re done." Julia stared at her mother without blinking. She didn''t


    want to miss the expression on Mandy''s ace. "From now on, I will live my own life. And you will live


    your life as if you never had me. What do you think?


    If you agree, I''ll begin to prepare the money."


    "Okay," Mandy agreed without hesitation.


    Julia hoped that she would think about it. If Mandy hesitated, it would have proved that Julia still had a


    ce in her mother''s heart.


    But she didn''t. She agreed without an inch of hesitation.


    At that moment, Julia felt like a prisoner who had been sentenced to her death. She felt like she was


    standing underneath a dark sky.


    Taking a deep breath, Julia masked a brave smile. "Well, I''m leaving now. Take care of yourself!"


    From now on, she would have nothing.


    When she walked out of Mandy''s apartment, it started to rain. Instead of hailing a taxi, she took the bus


    to Consu''s apartment.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Drenched from the rain, Julia rang the doorbell. Just as Consu opened the front door, Julia fainted.


    She was sick.


    After enduring one blow after another, Julia finally fell ill.


    While she rested, she had a long dream where Terence, Jean, and Mandy were not there.


    Everything looked so wonderful.


    As Julia slowly opened her eyes, she found herself in the hospital. From the corner of her eye, she saw


    Consu nervously grabbing the doctor''s hand, her voiceced with anxiousness. "Doctor, how is she


    now?"


    "She''s all right now. I think she''s just under a lot of pressure. To top it all that, she also got wet in the


    rain, which was why she fainted. It also seems like she hasn''t been eating as much. You should take


    care of her and make sure that she has her meals on time," the doctor patiently exined.


    "Okay, I understand." Consu nodded in response. When the doctor left, she saw that Julia had


    already woken up.


    "You scared me! Why did you get wet in the rain? No matter how sad you were, you shouldn''t have


    been neglecting your body like this." Consu scolded through gritted teeth.


    "I''m fine." Julia lightly chuckled, her face as pale as a ghost.


    As she struggled to sit up, Consu hurried over to help her. "What are you doing? The doctor said


    that you need more rest."


    "But I..." She wanted to prepare the money as soon as possible.


    "Even if the sky falls, you will be resting here," Consu angrily said. "It''s just a man! You lost him, but


    it''s easy to find another. Why were you looking for death?"


    "No, I..." Julia said helplessly.


    "Stop lying!" Consu''s face darkened. She hadn''t paid attention to Julia for a while. Now, Julia was


    confined in the hospital. Consu med in anger. "Look at yourself. Do you think that man will feel


    sorry for you when he sees you like this? I will tell you now to stop dreaming."


    Her voice got a little bit louder. "He is probably holding another woman in his armsughing at you.


    Julia, you can''t go on like this. If you continue to be this way, you''re not only going to hurt your friends,


    but also make your enemies happy. He''s not worth it."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t." A sh of determination appeared on Julia''s face.


    Although Consu misunderstood her, she didn''t want to exin anymore.


    She didn''t have anything to lose anymore, so there was nothing for her to be afraid of.


    After Julia had stayed over at the hospital for a night, the doctor told her that she could finally go home.


    Consu immediately went over to the reception to go through the discharge formalities.


    Just as she was about to leave the hospital, Julia ran into Nelson.


    He was one of Terence''s childhood friends and also one of the few who knew about her rtionship


    with Terence.


    "Mrs. Chen." With a big smile on his face, Nelson walked up to Julia.


    With a sad smile,


    she told Nelson, "You shouldn''t call me that anymore. Terence and I are divorced. Just call me Julia."


    Nelson shrugged and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Julia''s face remained pale. With a shy smile, she exined, "I caught a cold, so I stayed here for one


    night. I feel much better now."


    Consu had already finished going through the discharge formalities. With a wave of her hand, Julia


    politely excused herself. "I''m leaving now."

 Chapter 16 This Is A Family Matter

    Chapter 16 This Is A Family Matter


    Nelson watched Julia walk away. It was a mere coincidence that this hospital belonged to the Xu family.


    He hadn''t expected to see her in the hospital while he was on tour.


    "Dr. Zhang." Nelson beckoned to a doctor. "Help me figure out what''s wrong with Julia Gu and why she


    was here."


    As soon as he skimmed Julia''s report, Nelson realized it would not be as simple as she had made it


    seem. It seemed as if Terence had caused her great suffering.


    Closing the file, he said, "I see. Thank you." Nelson handed the file back to Dr. Zhang and walked out.


    On exiting the hospital, he took out his phone and dialed Terence''s number. As soon as thetter


    picked up, Nelson asked, "Where are you?"


    Terence had received a call from Jean and was on his way to pick her up when Nelson''s call came in. "I


    have a personal matter to attend to. What''s up?"


    "I was at the hospital for an inspection today. Guess who I ran into?" Nelson asked.


    When Terence did not respond, Nelson realized his friend was not in the mood to y games. "I met


    Julia," he stated.


    Terence''s body tensed up. He clenched his fists tightly and felt a flicker of annoyance at even


    discussing Julia.


    Pretending to be nonchnt, he asked, "Why was she at the hospital? Shooting for a film, perhaps?"


    On the other end of the phone, Nelson grinned. He knew Terence was anxious to know even though he


    was not letting it show.


    "She was here to see a doctor," Nelson replied coolly.


    "She was there to see a doctor?" Terence was having difficulty believing it. His heart was now


    throbbing very loudly. "What''s wrong with her?"


    He was afraid that Nelson might find out he was more worried than he was letting on. But, his slightly


    trembling voice had already betrayed him.


    "I could tell that she has lost a lot of weight. She told me she had a cold. I wasn''t convinced so I looked


    into her case and found it was serious. The doctor treating her exined her condition to me and I


    could not believe that we were talking about the same Julia. She has a poor stomach and does not eat


    properly.


    Terence, do you remember that she used to call you every day and ask you if you''de home for


    dinner? I heard that she waited for you every day. I don''t think she used to eat without you. I guess


    she''s had her stomach trouble since then."


    shbacks of their early days of marriage shed before Terence''s eyes immediately.


    Julia would call and ask him to join her for dinner. No matter what his response was, she would tell him


    that she would wait for him to return so that the two could eat together.


    The maid had informed Terence that Julia would wait at the dinner table for a long time every single


    day. If he did note, she would eat the cold food.


    This went on for the entire three years of their marriage.


    Terence had thought that Julia''s show woulde to an end soon. But, he hadn''t expected that it


    wouldst until they got divorced.


    A couple of mixed feelings surged through his mind.


    "Hello? Terence? Are you still there?" Nelson asked when his friend did not say anything for several


    minutes. "Enough of this indifference. Stop lying to yourself. If you have feelings for Julia, you can win


    her back. It''s not toote¡ª"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Nelson, don''t you have anything useful to do today?" Terence questioned, cutting him off. "Do you


    need me to ask your dad to arrange a job for you? Then you won''t have all this free time to give me


    lectures," Terence spat out.


    Nelson was shocked. "What''s wrong with you? I am saying this for you well-being. I do not want you to


    end up regretting this in the future!" he said, adamant. But Terence was not going to have it. "You don''t


    have to worry about it. Just mind your own business," he snapped.


    His mind was now nk as he continued driving. Terence arrived at his destination and there was


    Jean, waiting for him. He exited the car and held open the door for her.


    Jean felt that he was a little preupied. He was visibly tense. She felt a little embarrassed. "Did I


    interrupt your work?" she asked gently. "I know you are busy, and I am sorry about stealing you from


    your work."


    "You don''t have to apologize," Terence smiled. He focused his eyes on the road thinking how different


    these two sisters were. They wereplete opposites! Where Jean was kind and considerate, Julia


    was vicious and selfish.


    "It''s a pleasure to go shopping with you."


    Jean''s face turned red. "It''s all my fault. Julia and I don''t really get along now. She doesn''t even answer


    whenever I call her. Besides, I don''t have any other friends in H City. So, I had no choice but to bother


    you."


    "Did she give you a hard time?" Terence asked.


    "No, of course not." Jean brushed it off. But Terence wasn''t convinced.


    "If she does this again, you need to tell me," he said coldly, looking at Jean.


    "Actually, she didn''t give me a hard time." Jean smiled bitterly. "It''s my mom. I went to see her


    yesterday and saw what a terrible life she is living. She is scrambling to make ends meet. I had no idea


    about any of this in the years that I was living abroad."


    She looked sorrowful as she continued, "Mom is living in a home that is the size of a room. It is barely


    thirty to forty square meters. Even her clothes are in such dire condition. I''m sorry forying this out in


    the open."


    "Really?" Terence frowned. "I remember buying an apartment for her when Julia and I got married. How


    could she...?"


    "I don''t know either." Tears rolled down Jean''s eyes.


    "I had no idea of my mother''s living conditions while I was abroad. But I wired Julia money every month


    and asked her to give it to Mom. I wanted her to live afortable life. But I don''t know what went


    wrong. In my absence, Julia was her only family. I would not believe Mom was suffering so much if I


    hadn''t seen it for myself yesterday."


    Although Jean didn''t say it, it was obvious what she was implying.


    She had sent money to Julia for their mother, but thetter had kept it for herself.


    Jean was trying to sling mud at her sister. And Terence didn''t doubt it for a second.


    Taking out a tissue from the box on the dashboard, he handed it to Jean. "Do not cry. If this is true, I will


    handle it," he promised.


    "Terence, I can''t trouble you with this matter," Jean said immediately. She was afraid that Terence


    would investigate it and find out the truth. "It''s a family matter after all, and you and Julia are now


    divorced.


    As for Mom, I''m back now. I''ll take care of her."

 Chapter 17 See You There

    Chapter 17 See You There


    "Are you sure you don''t need my help?" Terence frowned, annoyed at the thought of what Julia had


    done.


    "No, thanks." Jean gave him a sweet smile. "Terence, I know you are nice to me, but please let me


    handle the issue on my own. Julia is my sister after all, and I don''t want to strain our rtionship."


    "All right." Seeing that Jean wasn''t going to change her mind, Terence had no choice but to ept her


    decision. He looked straight ahead and cleared his throat. "If you need help, just let me know. Even


    though Julia and I are divorced, it doesn''t affect the friendship between you and me. So, don''t worry


    about being a bother."


    Jean had originally been pleased after secretly ndering Julia. However, when she heard Terence


    mention the word "friendship," she began to feel frustrated.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Friendship?" She arched an eyebrow. She was stunned at what he said and wanted to make sure that


    she didn''t mishear him.


    "Yes." Terence nodded with a smile. "Although we are not meant to be a couple, I still believe that we


    can be good friends."


    "Well..." Jean''s face darkened into a scowl at his deration.


    So many things in H City had changed ever since Jean left three years ago. She had wanted to use


    this as an excuse to spend time with Terence and kindle the feelings between them. But his description


    of their rtionship disappointed her.


    They walked in silence for a little while before Jean turned to face Terence. "I''m sorry, Terence. I''m not


    feeling well today. I want to go back and rest."


    "What''s wrong?" He didn''t seem notice that Jean was in already a bad mood. When he heard that she


    wasn''t feeling well, he immediately asked if she wanted to go to the hospital.


    Jean politely refused his suggestion.


    "There''s no need for that. I just haven''t gotten over the jetg. That''s probably why I''m not feeling so


    well."


    "Alright, then I''ll drive you back," Terence said. This time, Jean didn''t refuse.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the hotel, Jean turned around to face Terence. "Well, Terence,


    when can I move to your house?"


    Without giving him the chance to respond, she hurriedly exined, "You know, the hotel is such a


    mess. Last night, a drunken man came knocking at my door. I was so frightened."


    "Really?" Terence''s eyebrows scrunched into a small frown. "Well, you should pack your things tonight.


    I''ll have my ce cleaned up tonight and I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning."


    "Great!" Jean smiled in happiness. "Thank you for your help."


    "Don''t mention it. It''s my pleasure." Terence chuckled.


    Jean watched as he left, a viscous smile widening on her face.


    ''Oh Julia, why is it that even after you''ve already divorced that man, you are still annoying me? It


    seems that I really must teach you a lesson to let you know who I am.''


    Jean rolled her eyes. She decided it was time for her to meet Julia and teach her a lesson.


    She immediately phoned Julia. Since she had just changed her domestic number, Julia didn''t have a


    record of her number. "Hello?" Julia answered. Her voice was still weak and raspy from the illness.


    "Julia, are you busy?" Jean asked.


    "Jean?" Julia recognized her sister''s voice. Frowning, she asked, "What do you want?"


    Jeanughed and said, "We haven''t talked to each other for a long time, why don''t we catch up?"


    "We have nothing to talk about," Julia coldly replied.


    "What? Are you afraid now?" Jean decided to provoke Julia. "Is this because of what happened


    between me and Terence? Do you still me me for that?"


    "I don''t want to hear his name," Julia replied impatiently. "You just want to talk to me, right? Just tell me


    when and where."


    "I''ll meet you tomorrow morning at eight o'' clock. I''ll be at the coffee shop on the bottom floor of my


    hotel. See you there." A proud smile appeared on Jean''s face.


    Although she hadn''t seen Julia for three years, her sister was still as reckless and brainless as ever.


    After Julia hung up, Consu frowned and asked, "Why did you ept her invitation? Seeing her will


    only upset you."


    With a bitter grin, Julia replied, "Do you think that she would let me go if I refused? I would rather be the


    one to take initiative than wait for her toe to me. I just want to know what she wants."


    "But if you go there like this..." Consu had met Jean before and she knew that that girl was difficult


    to deal with.


    Although Julia had been in the entertainment industry for thest three years, she had never learned to


    be cunning and was still so innocent. Luckily, Consu was always around to protect Julia.


    Julia was not like her sister, Jean. If Jean had wanted to, she could have been sessful in the


    entertainment business.


    "Don''t worry. I can take care of myself." Julia tried to convince Consu. "When I finish meeting Jean,


    you can arrange more work for me. I don''t care about the payment."


    "Are you short of money?" Consu asked in confusion.


    "Yes." Julia smiled bitterly.


    "But that shouldn''t be the case..." Consu knew better than anyone how much money Julia had


    earned. Although her mother was a gambler, there was no way she would''ve spent so much money.


    "Julia, are you hiding something from me?"


    Consu stared at Julia and tried to reassure her. "Don''t forget that I''m your agent. You can tell me


    everything."


    "It''s nothing important." Julia decided not to hide it from Consu. "My mother asked me for arge


    sum of money. I''ll probably be a pauper soon, so I''ll have to work even harder."


    "Don''t you have any alimony from Terence?" Consu didn''t know how much money Mandy had asked


    for. So she thought it was easy for Julia to provide it.


    Julia didn''t answer for a while. Consu suddenly felt an uneasy feeling in her heart. "How much did


    she ask for?"


    Julia hesitated for a long while before finally telling her. "Ten million."


    "Ten million? Why doesn''t she just rob the bank?" Consu raised her voice angrily, her blood boiling


    at what she had just heard.


    She didn''t understand why they always bullied Julia. Did they think that there was no one around to


    help her?

 Chapter 18 Shame On You

    Chapter 18 Shame On You


    "You agreed?" Consu asked Julia, suppressing her anger.


    Julia shyly nodded. Afraid that Consu would scold her for her stupidity, she quickly exined, "I


    made it clear to her that once I gave her the money, we would break ties with one another. And she


    agreed to the deal.


    She''s my mother, Consu. This is most likely thest time I''ll ever be a dutiful daughter to her."


    "It seems so easy for you to say, but I don''t think it''d be that simple for you," Consu uttered


    worriedly.


    Despite Consu''s advice, Julia was not in the mood to think about her mother right now. She more


    focused on how she was going to deal with Jean tomorrow.


    Julia arrived at the coffee shop at eight o''clock the next day, wearing a beautiful dress. She found Jean


    sitting at a table, wearing a simple T-shirt and a pair of jeans, like a young and energetic youth.


    While Julia wore her pretty clothes and make-up, she felt insecure in front of Jean who didn''t bother to


    wear make-up.


    "I ordered a cup oftte for you. I remembered from three years ago that it was your favorite." Jean


    smiled.


    "People change," Julia haughtily replied. "Even though I loved to drinkttes three years ago, it doesn''t


    mean that I still like to drink them now."


    "Really?" Jean blinked innocently. "But I haven''t changed much."


    ''Yes, you are as hypocritical as ever. Unfortunately, I only realize it now,''


    Julia thought to herself as she took off the sunsses and stared at her sister indifferently. "Let''s get to


    the point. Why did you ask me to meet you here?"


    "It''s actually not that big of a deal. I just want to tell you that Terence and I will be getting married soon.


    So, you better stay away from him," Jean coldly warned. "I don''t like it whenever there are annoying


    women hovering around my man. If I see more of them, I will spare no effort to... destroy them."


    Although Jean''s face was emotionless, the words that she had just said were so cold that any innocent


    girl who heard her might tremble in fear.


    Instead of quivering, Julia chuckled. "Jean, you should remember that I was the one who dumped


    Terence. Since I gave him away, I don''t intend on taking him back."


    Jean''s face darkened in anger. Without minding her, Julia continued, "It seems that you see Terence as


    a piece of treasure. But in my opinion, he is nothing but trash."


    "Really?" Jean smiled. "That''s great then. I thought you would hate me if I took Terence away from you.


    Now I feel relieved to hear that."


    "Jean, there''s no one else here. You don''t need to pretend." As she looked at her sister''s behavior,


    Julia frowned impatiently. "You must be very proud that Terence and I divorced, right? I know you can''t


    wait to be his wife. Let me tell you. Even if you actually marry Terence, you will never win against me.


    Don''t forget, he is my ex-husband. He''s a second-hand man."


    "Really?" Jeanughed. "But I like second-hand goods. I liked your toys when I was a kid. Now that I''ve


    grown up, I also like your man. Julia, as long as something belongs to you, I''ll always get it."


    "Shame on you!" Julia scolded, a scowling on her face.


    "Shame?" Jean innocently smiled. "You have self-esteem, and that''s why you failed to win Terence''s


    heart even though you''d been married for three years. The next time you have another boyfriend, you


    should try to be shameless. It may give you unexpected results."


    Jean''s eyes kept flickering towards the entrance of the cafe. When she finally saw the familiar figure


    she was waiting for, she said more unpleasant things to Julia.


    Overwhelmed with rage, Julia grabbed the cup oftte on the table and poured it all over Jean.


    Jean''s white T-shirt was immediately stained and her beautiful faced drenched with coffee. Staring at


    the scene in front of her, Julia felt happy. She looked at her sister and said, "Jean, I think you should


    first learn how to be human. Sooner orter, Terence will realize your true colors, and then¡ª"


    But before Julia could finish her words, she was suddenly pushed away. Her feet lost its bnce and


    she fell on the floor,nding on her elbow. Pain immediately surged through her body.


    "Are you all right?" Julia heard Terence''s voice. When she looked up, she saw him help Jean wipe her


    face with a napkin.


    So that was why Jean didn''t wear make-up today. She must have foreseen the ident. Coffee stain


    with make-up was not pleasant.


    Even if Jean only pretended to be bullied, she didn''t want Terence see her like that.


    She had deliberately asked Terence to pick her up at the same time she scheduled her appointment


    with Julia. Everything happened the way she had nned it.


    She wanted to show Terence the type of person Julia was.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "I''m fine." Although Jean''s eyes were filled with tears, she continued her act and pretended to care


    about Julia. "Julia, are you all right?"


    "Don''t shed crocodile tears here," Julia grunted, trying to endure the pain. The caring look that Terence


    was giving Jean made her heart ache.


    "Stop caring about her," Terence said to Jean. "It''s a waste of time and affection to care about people


    like her."


    "You''re right. A human like me doesn''t deserve your care, Mr. Chen. Why don''t you just leave with your


    love?" Julia sneered with narrowed eyes. "What? Do you want to stay here and see me make a fool of


    myself?"


    "Julia, please don''t say that. Terence didn''t mean that..." Jean continued her performance.


    She stood beside Terence with a big smile on her face without him seeing. But Julia could clearly see


    her smile.


    Julia finally understood why Jean had suddenly invited her out. It was all just a ploy for Terence to see.


    ''I was so stupid toe here.''


    "Shut up!" Julia roared. In her mind, she cursed Terence for his blinded stupidity, not seeing Jean''s true


    personality. "Get out of here now. You make me sick."


    "Julia, I..." Jean felt so wronged that she almost cried.


    Seeing the scene unfold in front of him made Terence furious. He gently ced his hand on Jean''s


    shoulder and signaled for them to go. Before they left, he mockingly said, "Let''s go. Julia is a celebrity.


    She doesn''t need our care. Didn''t you say that your luggage has already been packed? Let''s have you


    moved into my ce quickly. I have a meetingter..."


    Terence held Jean''s hand and walked towards the exit, leaving Julia alone on the floor.


    A few minutes after they left, Julia paid the bill and took a cab to the hospital.

 Chapter 19 Julias Belongings

    Chapter 19 Julia''s Belongings


    The coldness in Julia¡¯s heart seemed to spread all over her body. The disappointment she felt


    practically made both her body and mind numb, so she just sat in a daze. A momentter, however,


    she eventually picked herself up. Since nobody cared about her, she should care about herself more.


    She had her wound disinfected and bandaged before she finally left the hospital. She was still a little


    absent-minded, so she identally crashed into a man on her way out.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you blind?" shouted a bodyguard standing behind the man she bumped


    into. Julia didn¡¯t have the chance to open her mouth, let alone apologize.


    She was originally in a bad mood, and now that she was suddenly being reproached by a stranger, her


    anger red up almost in an instant. She pointed at the bodyguard and shouted back without any


    restraints, "What about you? It was him who hit me! What? The culprit is suing the victim now, isn''t it?


    Let me tell you; there are so many people watching us now. Don''t even try to nder me in broad


    daylight!"


    "What the hell are you talking about? Do you know that Mr. Fang¡ª"


    "I don''t give a damn who he is! Anyway, it''s his fault! It was him who bumped into me!" Julia red at


    the man in front of her. "Apologize!"


    "You are asking for this!" The bodyguard rolled up his sleeves and was ready to hit her. However, he


    was stopped by his boss.


    The man gave Julia a once-over. Curiosity and yfulness emerged in the depth of his gaze. "What''s


    your name?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Julia said angrily. "Hurry up and apologize now. I still have a lot of work to


    do."


    Her demand for his apology really amused him.


    After deliberating for quite a while, he said mischievously, "I''m sorry, miss. It was my fault that you


    walked with your head down and hit my chest. Please forgive me."


    Although it was an apology, any sane people could see that what happened today was obviously Julia''s


    fault.


    In fact, Julia also knew this. It was just that she hated being shouted at by others, and the bodyguard


    shouted at her without giving her the chance to apologize. Furthermore, she happened to need to vent


    the umting anger and grief in her heart upon being wronged by Terence.


    She waved her hand awkwardly. Since the man had given way to her and even apologized, she


    couldn¡¯t continue to embarrass him. "All right. Since you¡¯ve apologized, I won¡¯t be petty. Forget it."


    As she spoke, she sidestepped the group, intending to walk past them and quickly leave.


    Nevertheless, the man also took a step to the side and blocked Julia¡¯s path.


    Julia red at the man. Impatience was zing in her eyes. "What the hell do you want to do?"


    "You haven''t told me your name yet."


    "Psycho!" Julia scolded, sheered away from the man, and walked away.


    The man didn¡¯t give up. His voice floated from behind her. "My name¡¯s Eric Fang. Remember it. We¡¯ll


    see each other soon."


    Julia didn''t even stop walking. She just continued on her way, pretending to not hear anything. Despite


    that, Eric¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t move away from her figure. He stared at her back for a long time until she


    turned at the corner of the street and disappeared from his sight. He then said to the bodyguard beside


    him, "Find out who she is."


    "Yes, Mr. Fang." The bodyguard nodded.


    After they left the cafe, Jean apologized to Terence. "I''m so sorry about what happened today. I never


    expected that Julia woulde to me. I would¡¯ve avoided her if I knew, and you wouldn''t have had to


    see my miserable appearance."


    "What are you talking about?" Terence was both annoyed and disappointed in Julia. He really didn''t


    understand why she was such a shrew. "How many times have you apologized to me since you came


    back? I''m going to be angry for real if you continue to act like this."


    Jean said with a bitter smile, "I have to apologize no matter what. I¡¯ve brought you so much trouble,


    and I really feel sorry."


    "I¡¯m the one who should apologize." Terence sighed. "In fact, I was the one who brought trouble to you.


    Julia bullied you because of me. I¡¯m sorry. I hope you won''t me me."


    "I don''t." Jean chuckled. "Actually... I''m happy that Julia misunderstood our rtionship."


    She shyly lowered her head. She spoke in a whisper, but there was no other sound inside the car, so it


    was loud enough for Terence to hear.


    She had plucked up the courage to say this, hoping that Terence could realize her interest in him.


    However, he just ignored what she said and kept driving as if he heard nothing.


    Jean¡¯s heart was brimming with disappointment.


    But she didn''t let the disappointment she felt show up in her expression. In any case, what she wouldn¡¯t


    lack the most after moving into Terence''s house was chances.


    "I don''t know what Julia would do if you weren''t there. It seems the divorce was a big blow to her." Jean


    sighed. "You¡¯ve been married to Julia for three years. Can you really give up the affection between you


    two so easily?"


    "Affection?" Terence sneered. "What kind of affection did we have between us?"


    Upon hearing Terence¡¯s answer, Jean finally felt relieved.


    She hadn¡¯t made any progress with Terence, but it was okay. After all, Julia couldn''t get his affection


    either.


    After a moment of hesitation, Terence said, "If Juliaes to trouble you again in the future, you


    shouldn¡¯t meet her. You can¡¯t win her."


    "But she¡¯s my sister after all..." Jean sighed. "Aside from my mom, she is the closest person to me in


    the world."


    "You think of her as your sister, but she doesn''t think of you as one," Terence said with a sneer.


    "Anyway, if you can''t avoid meeting her, just call me and I''ll go with you.


    I¡¯d like to see if she dares to trouble you in front of me."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A smile appeared on Jean''s face. She nodded and said sweetly, "Okay, I got it."


    Once they arrived at the vi, Terence parked the car at the gate and then helped Jean to take out her


    luggage. He looked at the dirty white T-shirt she wore and said, "You can go upstairs to take a shower


    first ande downter to handle your luggage."


    "Okay." Her show was finished. Jean didn''t want to stand in front of Terence in such a miserable


    appearance, so she went upstairs to take a shower.


    While Terence was waiting downstairs, a maid came to him with a box, saying, "Mr. Chen, these are


    the things left behind by Mrs. Chen. What would you like to do with them?"


    Terence cast a sideways nce at the things inside the box. They all looked familiar. A secondter, he


    finally realized what they were. They were the things Julia bought for him these past few years.


    Julia had obviously left these behind to say goodbye to their past.


    He frowned. An ufortable, yet indescribable feeling filled his chest. "Throw them away."


    "Okay." When the maid was about to throw the box out, Terence saw a dust-covered velvet box. With a


    slight frown, he asked, "What''s this?"

 Chapter 20 Teach Him A Lesson

    Chapter 20 Teach Him A Lesson


    Terence felt a familiar feeling when he looked at the box. Full of doubt, he opened it. His eyes widened


    as he looked inside. He suddenly felt a surge of memories pouring out, as if a gate in his mind had


    opened.


    When he married Julia three years ago, they didn''t host a wedding ceremony. Instead, they only


    registered their marriage in the Civil Affairs Bureau. Even so, Julia had been happy for several days.


    Later, Julia had said that the wedding ceremony could be saved, but the wedding rings were non-


    negotiable. She dragged Terence to a store, so that they could buy the rings. Up until now, Terence


    could still remember the happy expression on her face after they purchased a pair of rings.


    Although Terence never wore his ring, Julia never took hers off.


    Looking at the ring inside the box, Terence felt an empty pit in his heart.


    "Mr. Chen, I''ll throw it away," the maid politely said.


    "Forget it..." He heavily sighed and shook his head. "Please put the box in my car."


    After a bath, Jean came downstairs.


    In a daze, Terence was still holding the box in his hand. But upon seeing Jeane down, he


    immediately hid it in his pocket. Calmly, he shed her a small smile.


    Although it was a simple action, Jean clearly saw what he did.


    She didn''t know what was inside, but she had an idea that it must have had something to do with Julia.


    Jean paused and walked over with a grin. "I''m sorry I kept you waiting for a while."


    "It''s alright. You can stay here as long as you like."


    "Okay." Jean slowly nodded.


    Without saying anything else, Terence turned to leave. But Jean stopped him. "It''s dinner time. Why


    don''t you have dinner with me? I can cook something for you."


    "No, thanks." Terence didn''t feel like eating anything. "I have a meetingter at thepany. We can


    eat together next time. Besides, your hand still hasn''t recovered.


    We have plenty of chances in the future."


    He strode out of the room, no longer paying any more attention to Jean''s dissuasion.


    He didn''t know why, but he could still feel Julia''s presence in the vi even though her things had


    already been cleared out.


    "Mr. Chen, the box has been put into your car." He heard a small voice next to him. It was the maid


    scurrying back to the vi.


    "Okay." With a curt nod, Terence sped up his pace to leave.


    Jean was quite unhappy when Terence left. From the corner of her eye, she saw the maid enter the


    vi. She quickly called out, "What''s your name?"


    "I''m Sherry, Miss Gu," the maid politely replied. She had taken care of Julia for thest three years.


    Although she treated Jean with cordial respect, she didn''t really like her.


    To her, Julia was the best woman in the world, but she was driven away because of Jean.


    "Sherry..." Jean smirked and repeated it. "It''s a good name."


    Not wanting to say anything further, Sherry tly gazed at the woman and politely said, "Miss Gu, if you


    don''t need anything else, I''ll get back to work now."


    "Wait a minute!" Jean walked over to Sherry and took her hand. "You look like my age, so please don''t


    call me Miss Gu anymore. Just call me Jean. I don''t know anyone here, so I hope we can be friends in


    the future."


    Since she had been abroad for thest three years, Jean didn''t really know much about Terence. She


    wanted to befriend Sherry, so she could find out more about him.


    Sherry obviously didn''t buy what she was saying. She withdrew her hand and skeptically replied, "Miss


    Gu, don''t joke with me."


    No longer in the mood to beat around the bush, Jean decided to get straight to the point. "What did you


    put in Terence''s car?"


    "Those were Mrs. Chen''s belongings. Mr. Chen was reluctant to throw them away, so he asked me to


    put them in his car," Sherry answered.


    Jean''s face contorted into a frown at what she had just heard. She finally realized why Sherry was


    being very hostile to her. It seemed that no matter where she was, Julia''s presence would always be


    lingering.


    The thought that Terence had taken those things to remember Julia, made Jean jealous.


    After his departure from the vi, Terence didn''t go to thepany. Instead, he drove to Consu''s


    house and saw Julia, who had just arrived from the hospital.


    Her hand was covered with a white bandage. He looked at her face and saw her distraught expression.


    Terence couldn''t help but want to hold her.


    He stopped himself from doing so.


    Julia was such a vicious woman. She didn''t deserve to be loved by him.


    Just as he was about to drive away, he heard a knock on the window, and turned to see Consu''s


    round face.


    Consu had seen Terence''s car from a distance and came over to check. She was hoping that she


    was wrong, but to her surprise, it was him.


    She waved and gestured for him to roll down the window. Terence did it and asked, "What''s up?"


    "I should be the one asking you that." With her hands on her hips, Consu arched an eyebrow. "Mr.


    Chen, this is my house. What are you doing here?"


    "This is my business. Is it necessary for me to give an exnation?"


    Consu huffed with anger, "Listen, Terence Chen. You and Julia are divorced, so you should really


    stop showing up. You are a bastard. There are better things out there waiting for Julia. If I see you


    again, I won''t spare you!


    You better stay with your new bitch. Stop troubling Julia!"


    "Really?" Terence sneered. "Please tell Julia that she should be well-behaved in the future. I won''t


    bother her, but if she troubles Jean again, I won''t let her go."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Consu was so upset at how unreasonable Terence was. She wanted to pull him out of his car and


    teach him a good lesson. Lost in her angry thoughts, she failed to see Terence closing the window,


    almost hurting her hand.


    Watching Terence''s car speed away, Consu swore furiously, "You escaped quickly this time. But if


    you daree here again, you''ll be sorry."


    Angrily, Consu trudged back inside the house. Her face instantly darkened when she saw Julia''s


    wounded elbow. "Always remember who you are, okay? You''re always getting hurt. You are a celebrity!


    What if you get scars?"

 Chapter 21 An Old Friend

    Chapter 21 An Old Friend


    "Who did this to you?" Consu asked as she held Julia''s hand. "Was it Terence or Jean?"


    "I''m fine. It''s just a scrape. I''ll recover soon." Julia awkwardly withdrew her hand from Consu''s grip.


    However, the more Consu thought about Julia getting hurt, the angrier she got. Rolling her eyes,


    Consu mumbled, "If I had known this happened, I would have taught him a lesson already."


    "What did you say?" Julia turned to face Consu; she hadn''t heard what she had just said.


    "Nothing." Still angry, Consu snapped, "You''ve only been divorced for a few days. But you''ve already


    been in the hospital twice. Stop making me worry about you."


    "I won''t do that again." Julia sheepishly smiled, hoping that it would convince her.


    "You got injured at this time." Consu rebuked with anger. "How are you going to attend the party?


    All the other actresses will be drop-dead gorgeous. But look at you¡ªa wounded woman. I''m sure you''ll


    beughed at by the rest of the crowd."


    "Party? What party?" Julia was stunned. She wasn''t aware that there was a party taking ce.


    Consu sighed in annoyance. "Didn''t you ask me to arrange as much work for you as possible?


    Tonight''s party will be attended by the biggest names in the entertainment industry. Other than the most


    famous celebrities, the most sessful directors, hot-shot producers, and keen investors will be there


    as well. In summary, going to the party tonight will provide your career more opportunities. I just didn''t


    expect that you would be injured on the day of the event.


    Do you know how much effort I''ve spent to get you this invitation?"


    "Consu..." Julia said, her voice cracking. She reach out and held her agent''s hand. "From now on, I


    will listen to you. If you tell me to go east, I will never go west. Satisfied?"


    "You naughty girl..." Consu sighed in defeat. "If you had listened to me earlier, then things wouldn''t


    have gone this far."


    Since there were only a few hours left, Consu didn''t want to waste time bickering with Julia. They


    immediately went to the beauty salon, so that Julia could get a facial and a nice hairdo for the party.


    Beside them, there were twodies chattering as they got their hair done. For a while, Julia was


    minding her own business, but suddenly heard them mention Terence''s name. Her heart immediately


    started to tremble and she forced herself to calm down.


    ''We are divorced now. I have nothing to do with Terence anymore,'' she thought to herself.


    After leaving the salon, Consu took Julia to a boutique to buy a beautiful dress. In the entertainment


    business, there was never ack of beautiful female stars. If they wanted to survive and maintain their


    career, they had to fight their way through it.


    "Tonight, Director Zhang will be in attendance. He''s shooting a new movie. Although the heroine has


    already been decided, they are still looking for a supporting actress. Your job is to make an impression


    on him. I will do the rest once you have done that," Consu ordered, smoothing Julia''s hair.


    "Aren''t you going?" Julia looked at her agent, arching an eyebrow. Her instinct told her that something


    was wrong.


    "Do you think it''s that easy to get an invitation?" Consu hissed. "It took me a lot of effort to get this


    invitation. Don''t let me down. Do you understand?"


    "But you won''t be there..." Julia grimaced; she was afraid something would go wrong.


    Consu''s face softened and she gently patted Julia on the shoulder. "You have to learn how to face


    these situations. I can''t always be with you, you know?"


    "I got it." Julia nodded, implying that she understood. She could only rely on herself.


    The reception was scheduled to start at eight o''clock. Julia''s car arrived at the location just in time to


    make a casual entrance.


    The party was very lively and morous. From outside her car window, she could see the press


    flocking and aiming their lights at the red carpet.


    This made Julia be more anxious and nervous at Consu''s absence. She was always used to


    having her by her side.


    However, she had to do this for herself. Taking a deep breath, she silently gave herself some


    encouragement. "Come on, Julia. You can do it."


    With a deep breath, she opened the door and elegantly exited the vehicle.


    As the shes of light fell on her, a grim expression was stered on her face. Although she had been


    in the industry for a while, she only knew a few people.


    As she walked, she calmed herself down, giving the press a sweet smile.


    Walking along the red carpet, Julia internally panicked, wondering whether she would be tonight''s


    laughingstock. Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice behind her. "Julia! Wait for me!"


    Turning around, she saw a familiar figure. It was Samuel He.


    It seemed like tonight wouldn''t be so bad after all. She was relieved that she finally found someone she


    knew.


    Samuel He was a well-known actor that she had worked with. At that time, Julia wasn''t as well known,


    so she didn''t have as much screen time as Samuel He, who was already very famous.


    Julia didn''t expect that he was so friendly. Almost every single day they were shooting, he always


    greeted her, asking her out for a drink. Because of that, they grew closer and became good friends.


    Consu scolded Julia for her ignorance, because Julia never used Samuel He for resources.


    If she had told him that she needed his resources, she would have be famous. But Julia refused,


    not wanting to take advantage of her friend.


    She always believed that Samuel He was one of her good friends. She didn''t want their rtionship to


    beplicated. If she wanted to have gain a stronghold in the entertainment industry, she must


    depend on herself.


    "Samuel." Julia stopped in her tracks and smiled at the man approaching.


    In response, Samuel He smiled and held her hand. "Why are you here?"


    "Consu worked hard to get me an invitation. She said it wasn''t easy to get one, so I came here


    alone. Luckily, you arrived. I was afraid that I would beughed at by the rest tomorrow," Julia replied in


    a low voice.


    People usually came here with their partners, rather than attending it on their own.


    It was a good thing Samuel He was here; it made her more confident.


    "Why didn''t you call me earlier? It''s easy for me to get the invitation." Although he was talking to her,


    Samuel He greeted the media with a smile. He then tilted his head to look at her.


    Without saying anything, Julia just smiled in response.


    It took a long while before they got inside the venue. Julia breathed a sigh of relief. "Finally! That was


    so hard."


    Looking at Julia with a doting smile, Samuel He reached out and gently rubbed her hair. "Tell me then,


    what task did Jelly Belly give you?"


    He had fastened a nickname upon Consu, and he would call her that nickname whenever she was


    not around.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 22 People Always Gossip

    Chapter 22 People Always Gossip


    Julia lightly chuckled, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "You always make fun of Consu


    whenever she isn''t around. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell her?"


    "Please don''t tell her," Samuel begged, feigning fear expression. "Consu is a shrew. Thest time I


    called her that, she chased after me for half an hour. Even though I''m a famous actor, she didn''t save


    my face."


    "Well, a famous actor," Julia mocked and took two sses of champagne for Samuel and herself.


    Samuel gave Julia a pointed look and stopped the waiter. He exchanged one ss of champagne for


    orange juice. Handing out the ss to her, he said, "You shouldn''t drink alcohol while you''re injured."


    "It''s just champagne..."


    "No way." Samuel smirked. "You still haven''t told me why you came here today."


    "Oh. It''s nothing." Juliaughed. "Consu just wanted to introduce me to more people. You better stay


    away from meter on. Otherwise, people wouldn''t want toe up to converse with me."


    "All right, all right. I won''t bother you," Samuel joked. "I saw an acquaintance. I''ll go over and say hello.


    You better stay here and not wander around, okay?"


    "I know. I''m not a child," Julia chortled in amusement.


    After Samuel left with his ss of champagne, Julia felt bored. Walking around, she found a corner and


    sat down. She scanned the people around. Consu was right, they were all acquaintances.


    People got together in twos or threes, making it easier for Julia to see their distinguished groups. She


    felt out of ce.


    Julia nced at Samuel and found him happily conversing with Director Zhang. She suddenly got an


    idea.


    Julia hadn''t forgotten the task that Consu assigned to her. If she asked Samuel for help, then he


    would certainly agree to introduce her to Director Zhang. However, she hesitated for a while and


    decided to give up instead.


    "Have you heard? Rumor has it that Samuel will be taking up an important role in Director Zhang''s new


    movie. Even though the shooting hasn''t begun, it''s already very popr on the Inte." From behind


    her, Julia heard someone talking about Samuel. Lost in trance, she unconsciously smiled.


    As Samuel''s best friend in the business, she was proud that he was aplishing great


    achievements.


    "Director Zhang is very strict with actors and actresses. Samuel might be able to get even more famous


    if he shows up in his new movie," another voice said. "Do you think we have a chance? We have been


    in this industry for such long time, and we all want to be famous as well."


    "You''re right. I honestly don''t have any other requests. I just wish to perform with Samuel."


    "So you like Samuel?"


    "What''s wrong? Am I not allowed to? He is so handsome and he hasn''t been involved in any scandals.


    I''ve also heard that he''s a good man. If I get the chance to be his girlfriend, I''d be so happy."


    "Then it seems that you have a rival," a sharp female voice interjected. "I heard that Samuel came here


    with a woman. They went inside holding hands, talking, andughing. I don''t know what they were


    talking about, but I think that she is probably his girlfriend."


    "That''s impossible! Samuel isn''t that type of person. Stop talking nonsense here."


    "Why is it impossible? I saw it with my own eyes. It was Julia Gu, the woman who won the Best New


    Artist two days ago. Even though she''s been in the industry for a long time, she is still considered to be


    a new artist. She''s so shameless, sticking around with Samuel."


    Julia''s face darkened. She never thought that she''d immediately be the talk of the town the


    moment she walked on the red carpet with Samuel.


    The woman continued, "Even if this is the case, I am sure that it is her who is shamelessly pestering


    Samuel. If I see her, I will definitely make her pay the price for her actions."


    Julia felt like they were deliberately talking near her so that she could hear them.


    Restless and uneasy, she continued to stay where she was.


    After talking to Director Zhang, Samuel came over to see Julia. It just so happened that he also


    overheard what the women were gossiping about.


    Samuel was aware that Julia had high self-esteem. Knowing that she must have been in an


    ufortable position, he walked forward and pulled her up with a smile. "Julia, why are you alone


    here?"


    As they heard him say her name, the women''s faces turned pale with fear. Afraid that she would be


    discovered by the group of women, Julia grabbed Samuel''s hand and tried to hurry away.


    However, Samuel''s arm wrapped around Julia''s waist to stop her. He turned to the women and smiled.


    "Is there something wrong? Are you embarrassed?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Samuel," called out a girl in a light yellow dress. "What''s your rtionship with Julia?"


    Julia waved her hands. She was afraid of bringing Samuel trouble. "We are honestly just friends!"


    "Julia, you are breaking my heart," Samuel said with a sad look. "Is this how you see our rtionship?"


    "Stop it!" Julia nervouslyughed, tapping Samuel''s hand to stop him from making trouble.


    Instead, Samuel hugged Julia tighter and said to those women, "I heard what you just said.


    Let me exin this. I have an unusual rtionship with Julia. If I hear you gossiping behind her back, I


    won''t be nice to you. Do you understand?"


    Although Samuel was grinning cheekily, his words sounded like a threat.


    "Samuel, did this woman seduce you?" the woman persisted in a sharp voice.


    "Who are you?" Samuel narrowed his eyes at the woman. "Listen up. I am the one wooing Julia. Don''t


    let me hear you say those things ever again. Do you understand?"


    He then turned to give Julia a soft smile. "Let''s go."


    The moment they walked away, the women''s hearts broken into pieces.


    When they found an empty area, Julia withdrew her hand from Samuel''s grip. She shyly smiled at him.


    "You didn''t have to stand up for me. If they wanted to say something, you should''ve let them say it.


    People always gossip."

 Chapter 23 The Supporting Actress

    Chapter 23 The Supporting Actress


    Samuel wrapped his arm around Julia''s shoulder and gave her aforting smile. "If I hadn''t heard it,


    then I would''ve let it slide. But I heard it clearly and I can''t stand them speaking ill of my sweetheart."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Julia chuckled and gently shook her head. She was ustomed to the teasing tone that Samuel used


    whenever he talked to her. She nudged him and yfully retorted, "If they heard what you had just


    said, they will hate me more."


    "Who cares? Come here, I''ll introduce you to someone." Samuel was being mysterious. Although Julia


    kept asking him who it was, he wouldn''t budge. Since she was wearing heels, it was very inconvenient


    for her to keep walking.


    After a while, Samuel finally stopped and Julia finally had the chance to know who it was.


    When she saw the person standing in front of her, Julia''s eyes widened in shock.


    As if nothing had just happened, Samuel greeted the man in front of them. "Director Zhang, I would like


    to introduce you to my friend."


    "This is...?" Director Zhang turned to look at Julia. In his head, he was trying to remember who she


    was, but couldn''t.


    It made Julia sad to think about the fact that despite being in the industry for so long, she had never


    had the chance to make Director Zhang''s acquaintance.


    "This is my best friend, Julia Gu," Samuel politely replied. "Well, she just told me that you are her idol,


    so I took her here to meet you."


    "Really?" Director Zhangughed, his face gleaming with amusement. His gaze lingered at the woman.


    "Aren''t you the actress who won the Best New Artist the other day?"


    "Yes." Julia smiled, trying to recover from the happiness she felt when he knew who she was. "Thank


    God you remember me, Director Zhang. The prize is not worth mentioning."


    "Don''t say that," Director Zhang replied with a gentle smile. "The prize is still worth something. You are


    just as professional as the other celebrities in the industry."


    "Director Zhang, you tter me!" Juliaughed, as she conversed with Director Zhang. She had finally


    calmed down after panicking earlier.


    She knew that Samuel wanted to help. Now that she had her shot, she was not going to embarrass


    him. "Director Zhang, you truly are an idol of our generation. Evers since I was young, I already loved


    watching your movies.


    Speaking of this, one of your speeches actually inspired me to pursue acting..."


    "My speech?" Director Zhang was pleased to hear Julia''spliments. However, he was curious as to


    what she wanted to say. "Which one?"


    "It was when you won an award during a film festival. You held the trophy out to the audience and said,


    ''One should always have dreams. Even if there are many difficulties you will face on the road ahead, as


    long as you have a goal in mind, you will achieve them.''


    What you said that night inspired me to be an actress. Even though my family kept telling me stop


    daydreaming, I have worked hard to get to where I am now."


    With a sheepish smile on her face, Julia looked at Director Zhang. "It is a pity that I had to rely on


    Samuel''s help to meet you."


    "It''s alright. When I first started out, I also experienced the same thing you''re going through," Director


    Zhangforted Julia with a grin. "For many years, I made bad films, but with effort and persistence, I


    finally got the results that I wanted."


    He patted her shoulder and winked at her. "One day in the future, I''m sure you will be sessful. My


    judgment about people is often correct."


    Comforted by Director Zhang''s words, Julia shyly smiled. "Thank you."


    She continued to converse with Director Zhang, but they were not talking about his new film, making


    Samuel anxious. After clearing his throat, Samuel hastily interjected, "Director Zhang, I see that you


    and Julia get along. Maybe she can y a part in your uing film?"


    "There might be a chance." Director Zhang looked at Julia. He could tell that she was a good girl. "I will


    cooperate with you if I get the chance, Julia."


    Samuel furrowed his eyebrows and said, "Director Zhang, your new film needs a supporting actress.


    Well, how about Julia?"


    "Julia?" Director Zhang finally realized what Samuel was insinuating. Based on his interactions with


    her, she had a good temperament, but he had never seen her acting skills.


    "Don''t worry, Director Zhang. I have known Julia for a long time, and I am fully aware of her


    capabilities. Please give her a chance. You surely won''t regret it," Samuel pleaded, trying to convince


    him. Seeing that Director Zhang was not responding, Julia tugged at Samuel''s sleeve. "Samuel, please


    make things difficult for Director Zhang. I''m already content that I got to meet him. Please don''t..."


    "Julia," Director Zhang calmly interrupted her. "To tell you the truth, your temperament is very suitable


    for the new movie I''m preparing. It seems that Samuel has rmended the right person."


    "What...?" Julia stammered. Was this an opportunity for her?


    "But I have to tell you in advance that the female supporting role is a vicious richdy. If you do well in


    the movie, the audience might take you as a real vicious person," Director Zhang said with his eye


    brows knitted into a frown. "Netizens might abuse you. Are you not worried?"


    "As long as you are willing to give me this opportunity, I will not let you down," Julia said with


    determination gleaming in her eyes. "Since I have chosen to work in this industry, I have to sacrifice


    something. This is my job, right?"


    "Since you are willing to give it a try, what else can I say?" Director Zhang smiled, impressed at her


    spirit. "For Samuel''s sake, I will ask him to give you the address. Then, you can audition with other


    candidates."


    "Thank you." Julia was overjoyed. She wanted to scream with delight.


    She was already satisfied to be given this opportunity. The next step was to fight for it by using her


    skills.


    Director Zhang had expected her to be disappointed when she heard aboutpeting with the other


    candidates. However, the sheer pleasure on her face surprised him.


    "Samuel, I still have things to attend to, so I''ve got to go," Director Zhang exined, politely excusing


    himself.


    Once he had left, Julia sighed in relief. She grasped Samuel''s sleeve and squealed in delight. "Samuel,


    pinch me. Am I dreaming?"

 Chapter 24 Have Fun

    Chapter 24 Have Fun


    "No, you are not dreaming," Samuel answered. "Wasn¡¯t it just seeing a director? What are you being so


    excited about?"


    "You don''t understand." Julia shook her head. "I¡¯ve always dreamt of bing a director ever since I


    was a child, and Director Zhang has been my long-time idol."


    "Why did you be an actress then? Shouldn¡¯t you go into the directing field?" Samuel asked. The


    curiosity in his gaze was apparent.


    "It''splicated. Anyway, you won¡¯t understand even if I exin it to you," Julia said while rolling her


    eyes. "By the way, how did you know I''m here for Director Zhang?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" It was now Samuel''s turn to roll his eyes. "I just had to call Jelly Belly, and I¡¯d know


    everything I wanted to know."


    Julia looked at Samuel in silence. She knew that he must¡¯ve been worried about her and so he called


    her agent. This knowledge almost overwhelmed her because it had been such a long time since


    someone actually cared and worried about her. Gratitude was brimming in her chest. She had many


    things to say to Samuel, but they seemed to be stuck in her throat. In the end, she only managed to


    say two words hoarsely. "Thank you."


    "Don¡¯t mention it." Samuel put his hands on Julia''s shoulders. "Besides, I haven¡¯t done much, nor can I


    do much to help you. At the end of the day, you still have to rely on yourself."


    "I understand." Julia nodded. "Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me. It¡¯s indeed my turn to


    stand up for myself now."


    With that thought in mind, she felt much more rxed. She walked back and forth around the party


    area, taking a bit of this and that from the banquet tables. Her mouth went on a munching spree. This


    was a shocking and quite an unbearable sight. After a while, Samuel finally couldn¡¯t hold back and


    said, "Hey, please don''t eat too much. We¡¯re going to have some barbecueter, remember?"


    It took Julia a moment before she remembered their appointment.


    They had promised each other that when they met, they would definitely find a ce to drink and have


    a midnight snack.


    Both of them were busy, so they didn¡¯t have many chances to meet¡ªa chance for a short gathering


    like this was extremely rare and was thus very valuable for them.


    "Oh, sorry, I really forgot that we¡¯re still going to have a mealter." Julia quickly put down the cake in


    her hand. "But I¡¯m telling you this now¡ªdon''t even try to pay for the mealter. Leave the bill to me.


    Just take it as a thank you for doing me such a big favor."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t."


    The party eventually ended.


    They were going to have a meal somewhere nearby, but Julia''s dress was too eye-catching.


    This didn¡¯t really matter for Julia. After all, she wasn¡¯t famous, and very few people recognized her.


    However, it was an entirely different case for Samuel. She had to take his safety into consideration, so


    she asked him to go back to the hotel first and told him that she would catch up with him after she


    bought some snacks for them.


    "No way! It''ste now, it''s not safe for you to go alone," Samuel protested.


    "It''s okay." Juliaughed. "You have women chasing after you wherever you go, I''m not famous. I have


    nothing to fear."


    Upon hearing what Julia said, a strange expression appeared on Samuel''s face. He stared at her


    without saying a word, seemingly trying to look into her heart.


    "How about this?" A long timeter, Samuel finally withdrew his gaze andpromised. "I''ll drive you


    there and then wait in the car. You¡¯ll be the one to get out and buy our food. When you¡¯re done, we can


    go back to the hotel together. Both of us will be safe this way. What do you think?"


    "Well, fine." Samuel''s stubbornness left Julia with no other choice but to agree with him.


    Fortunately, everything went on smoothly, and they could safely go back to Samuel''s room. The


    moment they entered the room, Julia immediately sat down on the sofa and took out a can of beer from


    their harvest bag. She opened the can and gulped the beer down. Half of the beer in the can went into


    her stomach in a matter of seconds.


    It was toote for Samuel to stop her, but he didn¡¯t give up. He grabbed the opened can from her hand,


    saying angrily, "For heaven¡¯s sake! You¡¯re wounded! You shouldn¡¯t drink like this!"


    "Never mind that..." Julia smiled bitterly and tried to grab the can back. "It''s not a big deal. I''m perfectly


    fine."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel held the can out of her reach. "Julia, did something happen? Do you have anything you want to


    tell me?"


    "Nothing happened. I..." Julia looked away. She didn¡¯t dare to look Samuel in the eye for fear that he


    would discover something.


    The more she acted like this, the more suspicious Samuel became. "Tell me the truth, what


    happened?"


    "Nothing happened. I''m really fine..." Julia frowned. "Give me the beer back."


    "Julia!" Samuel fixated his gaze on Julia. "Do you not consider me your friend? Why are you keeping


    things secret from me?"


    A bitter smile emerged on Julia''s face. "It''s not a big deal. I just... got a divorce from Terence."


    "What?!!"


    "No need to overreact." Julia stared calmly at Samuel who, at this moment, had nothing but shock in


    his expression. "Didn''t you say that I''d divorce Terence sooner orter? Now it¡¯s just like what you¡¯ve


    predicted."


    "Are you the one who asked for a divorce?"


    "No, I¡¯m not." Julia slightly shook his head. "You know how much I love him. How could I possibly ask


    for a divorce? It was just that he¡¯s found someone more suitable for him than me."


    "You mean¡­he¡¯s going out with someone else?" Samuel knew about everything that happened


    between Julia and Terence. He never thought that Terence deserved Julia, and he even often cursed


    their marriage in his heart.


    But now that they really did get a divorce, he also didn¡¯t have the heart to see Julia looking sad and


    crestfallen over the matter.


    "Not exactly someone else..." Julia hesitated for a moment before she continued to speak. "Do you


    remember? I once told you that the girl to whom Terence was engaged was my younger sister. Now,


    she¡¯s back, so I naturally have to make way for her.


    I¡¯ve upied him for three years. It''s time for me to give him back."


    Seeing Julia''s forlorn expression made Samuel very ufortable.


    He stared at Julia, saying, "Rest assured. Although Terence doesn''t want you, I do. As long as you say


    okay, I¡¯ll immediately make our rtionship public."


    "You must be kidding me." A genuine smile finally appeared on Julia¡¯s face. "Many girls will be


    heartbroken if you do that. They will most likely be after my blood after they finish crying their hearts


    out, so for my safety, please don''t..."


    Julia refused with a smile. She thought that Samuel was joking, so she never noticed the bitterness in


    his expression.


    Samuel had liked Julia from the moment they met. However, she had only even taken him as a good


    friend. She always poured her heart out to him without keeping anything secret. She had even told him


    about her nominal marriage with Terence.


    Aside from her feelings to Terence, it was also this friendship they had that had been holding Samuel


    back from confessing to Julia.


    But now, he finally saw hope again.


    Julia didn''t feel the change in Samuel''s mood at all. She opened another can of beer, and this time, he


    didn¡¯t stop her.


    After gulping down one can after another, Julia finally fell asleep on the sofa. Holley picked her up and


    ced her on his bed. As for him, he spent the night on the sofa.


    When Julia woke up the next morning, Samuel was no longer in the room, but he left a note for her,


    saying that he was in a hurry to leave.


    Julia, who was still half-asleep, burst intoughter upon reading his note.


    Samuel might be the only man whom she could feel so rxed and free with.


    Upon having a quick wash, Julia put on the dress she worest night and then left the hotel under


    people''s doubtful gazes.

 Chapter 25 Why Cant You Let Her Go

    Chapter 25 Why Can''t You Let Her Go


    When Julia got home, Consu had just finished cooking breakfast. She nced at Julia and rolled


    her eyes. "Would youe here if it weren''t time for breakfast?"


    In response, Juliaughed.


    "I made you porridge. You drank way too muchst night, so you should eat light for breakfast,"


    Consu said as she handed Julia the bowl and a pair of chopsticks.


    "How did you know that I drank a lot?" Julia blurted out, immediately feeling stupid after she asked.


    Samuel must have been worried, so he called Consu again.


    She lowered her head and quietly ate her porridge.


    "Julia..." Consu stressed her name. She wasn''t about to let Julia get out of this easily. "How do you


    think of Samuel?"


    "What do you mean?" Julia stopped eating and stared at Consu with a quizzical expression.


    "Just tell me!" Consu insisted. She couldn''t help but scold Julia inwardly for being so stupid. He was


    such a good man. Why didn''t she cherish him?


    "Well, he..." Julia stammered and then she smiled. "He''s always so cheeky and yful around me, so I


    never seem to know what he''s thinking of. I do know that he''s a good man. Honestly, I have to thank


    him for what happened yesterday."


    "Julia, don''t you know? He is always serious when he''s with other people. He''s only like that with you,"


    Consu said.


    "Really?" Julia asked, pausing for a while. "Maybe, it''s because I already know him so well."


    "Don''t you think he will make a good..." But before Consu could finish, she stopped and sighed.


    "Never mind. It''s nothing."


    "What''s wrong with you? You''re so mysterious today," Julia remarked doubtfully.


    Before Consu could answer, Julia''s phone suddenly rang. It was Mandy.


    She hesitated for a while before picking it up. She immediately heard Mandy''s sharp voice piercing


    through the phone. "Julia, how''s the money I asked you to prepare? I''m still waiting for it so that I can


    buy Jean a house. Hurry up, I don''t have the patience to wait for you."


    Julia tightened her hand around the phone and forced a bitter smile on her face. "Don''t worry," she said


    through gritted teeth. "I won''t forget what I promised to give you."


    She checked the clock for the time and added, "I''lle to you at two o''clock in the afternoon."


    Without waiting for Mandy to reply, she hung up. Consu could see that Julia was bothered and sad,


    and couldn''t help but ask, "Do you really want to give her that much money?


    She may be your mother, but you''ve treated her so well for the past few years. You don''t really need to


    ¡ª"


    "Well, you don''t have to say anything," Julia interrupted with a bitter smile on her face. "I''ve already


    made up my mind."


    Consu didn''t bother to argue with her anymore. She seldom intervened in Julia''s decisions. Although


    she was Julia''s agent, their rtionship was more of a friendship.


    "Since you''ve made up your mind, I won''t say anything else. I understand your situation now. You can


    stay here as long as you want. You don''t have to feel so stressed." That was all the help that Consu


    could offer to Julia.


    When Julia and Terence got divorced, she received an alimony of five million dors. If she included


    her savings, the total amount she had was eight million dors. Complying with the deal, she deposited


    the money to a bank card and visited Mandy''s ce at the agreed time.


    As expected, Mandy didn''t go out. She was waiting for her inside.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Mandy looked at Julia as if she was looking at a stranger.


    Julia entered and found a ce to sit on. The room was still a mess, but she forced herself to ignore it.


    "Where is the money?" Mandy demanded, not wanting to waste any more time.


    "Here''s the card." Julia handed Mandy the card. "Mom, I''m going to ask you onest time. If you take


    this, then you won''t have anything to do with me in the future. Have you already made up your mind?"


    "Just give me the card," Mandy insisted, grabbing it without hesitating.


    Julia''s heart sank at Mandy''s decision. Forcing a smile on her face, she muttered, "Well, I''ve got to go


    now."


    But Mandy didn''t answer Julia as she left. Taking out her phone, she dialed Jean''s number. "Jean,


    she''s given me the money. What do we do next?"


    Jean was lounging in the vi when she received a phone call from her mother. Upon hearing the


    news, she silently rejoiced. She hesitated for a while before giving Mandy instructions. "I''ve sent you


    the address of where I''m currently staying. Just follow it and we''ll meet here. We can talk about the


    next stepter."


    Mandy hang up the phone and found the address. She frowned; wasn''t this the same ce where Julia


    used to live?


    Although she wasn''t so close to Julia, she still knew where she had lived.


    Upon arriving, Mandy rang the doorbell. Sherry scurried to open it and found Mandy, her face showing


    disappointment. "Miss Gu is waiting for you inside."


    Mandy was confused, Sherry used to be polite to her whenever she visited. Did something wrong


    happen? Also, why was Jean living here?


    Filled with doubts, Mandy entered and found Jean sitting on the swing-set, looking like a hostess.


    "Jean, what the hell is going on? Are you really in love with Terence?" Mandy eximed. Although she


    didn''t want to think about it, it seemed to be the only exnation as to why Jean was living here.


    "It''s none of your business," Jean retorted impatiently. "Where is the money?"


    "It''s in here." Mandy held the card out to Jean. "I checked how much is in the ount on the way here.


    There''s only eight million. So I guess that is the only amount Julia could give right now."


    A victorious smile appeared on Jean''s face. Of course she had checked Julia''s financial situation


    before she did this. She sneered at her mother and beckoned for her to sit down. "Now we can discuss


    the next n. You''ll need to..."


    After whispering her n in Mandy''s ear, Mandy became troubled. She looked at her daughter and


    asked, "Isn''t this too much? Julia treated me well while you were gone, but if we do this, she will be


    ruined!"


    "What? Are you distressed now?" Jean haughtily sneered. "If you feel sorry for her, then just leave me


    alone."


    "I didn''t mean that." Mandy hastily responded, seeing that Jean was getting angry. "I just don''t


    understand why you are doing this. You''ve already won. Why can''t you just let her


    go?"

 Chapter 26 Give Me A Chance

    Chapter 26 Give Me A Chance


    "What do you know?" Jean sneered. "Did you think that just by moving in, I already won? You know,


    Terence is still thinking about Julia. I have to make sure that bitch doesn''t mess up my ns. Only then


    can I win."


    "But..." Mandy frowned, about to say something before Jean interrupted her.


    "Well, if you don''t want to help me, you can just leave," Afraid of upsetting Jean, Mandy hastily


    appealed, "Don''t be upset. Let me help you, okay?"


    "That''s more like it." Jean smirked, satisfied with her mother''s decision.


    "By the way..." Mandy stole a nce at Sherry, standing far away from them. "You live here now. Are


    you already used to it?"


    "It''s not too bad." Jean shook the swing and shrugged. "Staying here is just part of my n. Once I


    confirm my rtionship with Terence, I won''t live here anymore."


    Jean looked around the well-decorated house. Its interior and exterior design was so beautiful. But


    Julia lived here before. That was why Jean didn''t want to stay here for long.


    "Then be careful." Mandy wore a worried look on her face. "Whenever I used toe over, the maid


    was always polite to me. Now she seems a little less enthusiastic. I am afraid that she might not like


    you."


    "Are you referring to Sherry?" Jean said contemptuously. "She''s been hostile to me ever since I moved


    in."


    "Then you..." Mandy started, worried about Jean. "How about I move in with you? That way, if you need


    help, then I can be there for you."


    Jean hesitated for a moment, thinking about what Mandy was suggesting. For a long time, she wanted


    to teach Sherry a lesson. But she had to swallow her pride and pretend to be polite to the maid.


    If Mandy came here, then she would be able to help Jean. But Jean had to confirm her rtionship with


    Terence first.


    She turned to look at Mandy and said, "I think we need to talk about itter on. If you lived in here now,


    it would affect the rtionship between me and Terence."


    "Alright then." Mandy''s shoulders slumped in disappointment. She wanted to live with Jean, but it


    seems that her daughter had other ns in mind.


    Seeing Mandy''s reaction, Jean offered, "How about I rent an apartment nearby? That way, if you have


    time, you cane visit me every day. You just can''t live here for the time being, okay?"


    "Okay, okay, I get it." Mandy smiled, satisfied with the offer. All she wanted was to be closer to Jean.


    Before leaving, Mandy gently reminded her daughter, "Jean, please be careful with what you''re


    nning to do."


    "I know." Jean frowned impatiently and rolled her eyes. "You don''t need to worry about me. Just focus


    on doing what I told you to do. I''ll only be satisfied once you have finished your task."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let you wait for too long," Mandy said with determination.


    Alone and bored in the vi, Jean decided to go out for a walk. She didn''t have anyone to keep her


    company since all the maids didn''t seem to like her.


    Jean had just finished signing the film and television copyright of a new book. She immediately asked


    to meet with the producer and the director.


    "Miss Gu, over here." The producer and the director waved at her. They were already at the venue


    when she arrived.


    Jean walked up to them and apologetically exined, "I''m so sorry. I haven''t been back for three years,


    so I''m not as familiar with H City. It took me a long time to find this ce. Have you been waiting for


    long?"


    "It''s okay. It''s our pleasure to wait for such a beautifuldy," said the director, who was a dark horse in


    the entertainment industry. Thest film he had made was a box-office sess.


    While Jean was abroad, the director expressed his interest in her novel, wanting to make it into a film


    adaptation. The copyright of the novel was already undergoing negotiation.


    "You are so sweet, Director Guo!" Jean said, ttered at thepliment.


    "I have read your book several times and I really like the story. Since we''ve already discussed the


    detailsst time, I''d like to know when we can sign the contract. I can''t wait to prepare for the movie,"


    said Director Guo. "I''m sure with our mutual cooperation, we will be creating a beautiful masterpiece."


    Jean smiled and graciously asked, "I trust in your capabilities. However, how about the actors and


    actresses?"


    "Is there someone you would like for us to cast in the movie?" Director Guo''s eyebrows knitted into a


    frown. Although it wasmon within the industry, he did not agree with it.


    To him, directors should value the quality and the abilities of the actors, not their backgrounds.


    Jean smiled, "Only if you agree."


    "Miss Gu, I respect you very much," Director Guo started. "While you were abroad, I tried my best to


    find you. We were able to talk through the Inte, before you came back to meet with me."


    He paused to gather his thoughts. "We''ve already discussed and agreed to the terms of agreement for


    the copyright. But now, you want to arrange the actors for the movie. Isn''t it against the rules?"


    With an unwavering smile, Jean looked him in the eye. "Director Guo, I think you misunderstood me. I


    would just like to rmend someone to you. But you do not have to necessarily to ept her."


    "What do you mean?" he asked with a frown. Director Guo didn''t seem to understand what she was


    implying.


    "Here''s the thing," Jean started as she took a sip of her tea. "My sister, Julia Gu, was given the Best


    New Artist not long ago. I personally think that she is suitable for the female supporting role, so I want


    to rmend her for the movie. Naturally, the leadings roles will be decided by you."


    "Do you mean Julia Gu is your elder sister?" Director Guo and the producer looked at each other in


    astonishment.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Yes. What''s wrong? Do we not look alike?"


    "No, no, no. That''s not what I meant. Both of you are excellent and well-aplished." Director Guo


    chuckled with admiration. "While one of you is the rising star in the entertainment industry, the other is


    a beautiful writer. I really admire you."


    "Don''t praise me like that. I''ll get really embarrassed if you continue to do so, Director Guo." Jean


    laughed, with delight.

 Chapter 27 Shopping

    Chapter 27 Shopping


    Jean sighed before she continued, "Actually, I didn''t mean anything else, Director Guo. I just want you


    to give Julia a chance. Rest assured that you can arrange an audition for her. If you don''t think she is


    suitable for the part, then I won''t force it. I just hope that you will give her a chance."


    Director Guo hesitantly nced at the producer before replying, "Since this is the case, I naturally


    respect your wishes. I''ll have someone call your sister now."


    "Wait," Jean interjected. "Julia has strong self-esteem. I don''t want her to know that I''m trying to help


    her. Director Guo, I''ve heard that your birthday is in a few days. How about you send Julia an invitation


    to your birthday party. My gift for you will be the contract between us. What do you think?"


    "Okay, okay, I will do as you say." David agreed without an inch of hesitation.


    After they negotiated the final terms and conditions, Jean burst into a satisfied smile. She and Director


    Guo conversed for a while before they parted ways.


    The venue she met up with Director Guo was only a few blocks away from Terence''spany. Once


    their meeting had finished, Jean went to the front desk and asked the receptionist whether she could


    see Terence.


    When he found out that Jean was downstairs, Terence asked the receptionist to bring her up. "Have a


    seat. I just have something to deal with first."


    "It''s alright, don''t worry about me," Jeanmented, giving him a thoughtful smile.


    After processing the papers, Terence called for his secretary. "The document has been checked over.


    There aren''t any more problems. Please have the other party sign it as soon as possible. You know


    what to do afterwards, right?"


    "Yes, Mr. Chen." She walked out with the folder in her hand and politely smiled at Jean before closing


    the door behind her.


    Once the secretary had left, Terence nced at Jean. "Why are you here? Are you unustomed to


    living at my ce?"


    "No, no, no. Don''t get me wrong." Jean shook her hands. "Living in your house is great. I had an


    appointment with a director nearby. After seeing him, I figured I''de here to see you."


    "Really?" Terence asked.


    "Actually..." Jean bit her lip and hesitantly nced at Terence. "I came to you today because I actually


    need your help."


    "What is it?" he inquired, wondering if something was wrong.


    "Here''s the thing," she started with a smile. "You see, the director''s birthday is in a few days and I don''t


    know what I should give him. So, I came here to see you and ask if you would like to help me choose a


    birthday gift.


    Since you''re both men, you have simr tastes, right?"


    Seeing the predicament she was in, Terence agreed to help her without any hesitation. "Okay. We can


    leave in a while."


    "Okay." Jean cheerfully nodded.


    Terence was a big shot in H City and the media was always focused on his private life. Before she


    came over to see him, Jean had tipped off a presspany anonymously, informing them about


    Terence''s love life.


    As they approached thepany''s entrance, Jean kept ncing outside to see the car that belonged


    to the paparazzi. When she was confident that they had arrived, she smiled to herself and abruptly


    blocked Terence''s path. "Wait a minute."


    "What''s wrong?" Terence asked, puzzled as to why she suddenly stopped him.


    "Your tie is a little crooked." Jean stepped forward and gently straightened his tie. With a smile on her


    face, she looked at him. "Alright. You''re okay now."


    Everything happened the way she had nned. When Terence tried to push her away, Jean safely


    retreated back a few steps.


    With an awkward smile, he motioned to her. "Get in the car."


    Jean quickly nced at the paparazzi''s car, letting them take a clear picture of her face.


    "Terence, if someone gave you a gift, what would you like?" Jean asked Terence, who was sitting right


    next to her.


    He smiled at her and thought about it. "That''s a hard question. I''d usually just get a watch, a belt, and


    so on. As long as it''s not out of line."


    "Really?" Jean''s face contorted into a frown. She wasn''t actually here to buy the birthday present.


    After looking around, she decided to buy a watch. After paying, she found a jewelry store. She pulled


    his sleeve and asked, "Hey, can you apany me to the jewelry store?"


    "Jewelry store?" Terence stammered, his voice filled with embarrassment.


    "Yes." Jean dragged Terence with her to the jewelry store, oblivious to his embarrassment.


    "Wee to our store. How may I help you?" the saledy greeted them with an enthusiastic grin.


    Jean pulled Terence''s clothes and pointed to a ring that was disyed in the ss casing. "What do


    you think of this one? Is it beautiful?"


    "I don''t know anything about rings. It''ll be better if you chose it yourself." Terence awkwardly withdrew


    his hand and faced Jean. "Sorry, I have to answer a phone call. Please take your time."


    He didn''t know why he felt ufortable when he entered the jewelry store with Jean.


    Jean looked at Terence''s retreating figure. Although she felt disappointed, she didn''t show it on her


    face. Instead, she chose to buy a pair of cuff links. After getting it wrapped, she headed out to look for


    Terence.


    He had told her that he was just going to take a phone call, but it was just an excuse. When she went


    outside, she found him smoking.


    "Were you able to choose something?" Terence asked, as he puffed out smoke.


    "Yes, I''ve made my choice." Jean handed the box to him. "This is for you. Take a look and see whether


    you like it or not."


    "For me?" Terence''s eyes widened in surprise. When he opened the box, he sighed in relief upon


    seeing the cuff links.


    "Why did you buy me a gift?"


    "It''s my way of saying thank you for helping me out." Jean smiled at him. "You''ve been taking care of


    me since I got back. I''ve been trying to find a good opportunity to show you my gratitude and when I


    saw the cuff links, I thought they''d be perfect for you."


    "Don''t waste money again," Terence impassivelymented.


    "Actually I originally wanted to buy a ring," Jean said. "I heard from Sherry that you brought a ring away


    from home. But I wasn''t able to find you a suitable one. Perhaps I might find one next time."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Feeling ufortable, Terence forced a smile on his face and looked at her. "Are you hungry? I know


    a good Japanese restaurant nearby. Why don''t we go there?"


    "Okay." Jean grinned at his suggestion. "I am a little hungry after going shopping."

 Chapter 28 The Top Search List

    Chapter 28 The Top Search List


    Out of the corner of her eyes, Jean spotted the paparazzi following them, and secretly smiled with


    satisfaction.


    She had already gone to the Japanese restaurant Terence rmended before she had gone abroad.


    But she didn''t expect that the food would be just as good as it was three years ago.


    "What''s wrong? Is it not to your liking?" Terence asked when he saw that Jean hadn''t eaten yet. "If you


    don''t like it, we can eat somewhere else."


    "No, it''s not like that." Jean smiled bitterly. "I also ate here three years ago. I thought the taste would


    change after all these years. I''m just surprised that it''s still the same."


    "The owner of the restaurant used to study in Japan. He came back here and opened the restaurant,


    maintaining its quality. If you like it, then you cane back here as much as you want," Terence kindly


    offered, amused at Jean''s reaction.


    After dinner, Terence drove Jean back to the vi. She invited him to go inside, but he refused. "Sorry,


    it''s alreadyte. Perhaps we can talk another time."


    With a shake of his head, Terence drove away.


    Jean was not in a good mood. Terence had been polite to her during the entire time they were together.


    He always helped her without hesitating. It was just that he always kept his distance from her.


    She knew that Terence only saw her as a friend.


    If it went on like this, then Jean had no chance at all.


    Consu received an unknown phone call. After a long discussion with the person on the other end of


    the line, she politely hung up. She nced at Julia, who was busy eating fruit. "Since when were you


    acquainted with Director Guo?"


    "Director Guo? Which Director Guo?" Julia asked, frowning.


    She couldn''t remember Director Guo at all, because Consu always arranged her work for her.


    "He''s the famous director. He just asked you to attend his birthday party. Did you know he also wants to


    invite you to audition for his new movie? What''s going on?" Consu had a strong feeling that


    something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what it was.


    "I only remember seeing him at the awarding ceremony, but we didn''t talk to each other," Julia quietly


    murmured. "Maybe he gave me a chance because I might actually be suitable for his new movie. What


    happened? Is something wrong?"


    "No." Consu shook her head. Julia was right, maybe she just thought about it too much.


    "Director Guo has gotten quite poprtely and many new artists became famous because of his


    movies. If we have a chance, we have to seize it," Consu strongly advised, thinking about the


    opportunities this would give Julia.


    Julia nodded in response. On her way to her room, she received a call from Mandy. She frowned as


    she saw the name on the screen, but answered it anyways. "Didn''t you promise not to keep in touch


    with me after you took the money? Why are you still calling me?"


    Mandy''s sharp voice pierced through the phone as she yelled, "I promised you that I wouldn''t bother


    you if you gave me ten million. But since you only gave me eight million, I''m here to ask you for the


    rest."


    "I don''t have that much money." Julia couldn''t help butugh at her mother.


    Before Mandy spoke, Julia had been wondering if her mother regretted her decision. But now she knew


    that in Mandy''s heart, Jean was still more important than her.


    "You don''t have the money?" Mandy sneered, her voiceced with menace. "Why are you lying?


    Terence is so generous, wouldn''t he give you ten million? Or do you just refuse to give me money?"


    "When Terence and I got divorced, he gave me a total of five million. The other three million came from


    what I saved in thest few years. The money I gave you is all my savings. I can''t afford any more


    money," Julia exined with a bitter smile. "Mom, you asked me for money to buy Jean a house and I


    can''t stop you. But I really can''t provide you ten million."


    "Wow, Julia. So now you are learning how to y tricks on me? I don''t believe that Terence gave you


    only five million. You''d better make up for that two million quickly. Otherwise, I will punish you," Mandy


    warned Julia without any remorse.


    Julia''s heart broke. "Mom, do you know what Terence did to me? Do you know how much he gave me


    when we got divorced? Five million. And since Jean is with Terence, then she can already afford to buy


    a house. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "What do you know?" Mandy snapped, irritated at her daughter. "The Gu family has declined. If Jean


    has no house in H City, people will speak ill of her. This is her dowry, so of course, it can''t be shabby."


    "Yes, you have the money. You can do whatever want with it. It''s none of my business," Julia


    eximed, feeling exhausted with this conversation.


    "I tell you, prepare the remaining two million immediately, or I will never let you go," Mandy threatened.


    "If something bad appears on the headlines, it will not be good for your reputation."


    "Mom..." Julia thought Mandy was just messing with her. "I really don''t have money now. If you don''t


    believe me, I can''t do anything. Do whatever you want to do. I won''t stop you. Bye."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Without another word, Julia hung up. She thought she would be sad or would at least want to cry.


    But she stayed still on the bed, not shedding a single tear.


    "Nothing is morementable than a dead heart." Julia finally understood the meaning of this saying.


    The next morning, Consu barged into Julia''s room while she was still sleeping. She opened her


    curtains and angrily scolded Julia, "Why are you still sleeping? Everything is turning upside down. How


    can you still sleep so well?"


    Raising her hand to block the sunshine, Julia turned over and groaned, "Let me sleep a little longer.


    Whatever is important can be dealt withter."


    She hadn''t rested so well in a long time.


    "Stop sleeping," Consu ordered as she pulled Julia''s quilt. "Your ex-husband is having a public affair


    with Jean. They were choosing wedding rings. Do you think it is proper for you to sleep while this is


    happening?"


    Julia''s eyes opened when she heard what Consu had just said. Her heart skipped a beat and she


    froze in shock. After a while, she smirked at Consu. "Is that so? They can finally get


    married."

 Chapter 29 Mr. Fang

    Chapter 29 Mr. Fang


    "Humph! Jean is a bitch while Terence is a jerk. They''re a perfect match and I hope they stay with each


    other forever," Consu said angrily and rolled her eyes. "You both just got divorced a few days ago.


    Why is he so eager to marry Jean? He makes me sick."


    "Alright." Julia smiled and gently grabbed Consu''s hand. "Wasn''t it you who told me that he has


    nothing to do with me anymore? Don''t be mad at an irrelevant person."


    Consu sighed before saying, "I just can''t stand what''s happening. You''re living a hard life and you


    don''t even own a house. Why can they live a happy life together, picking wedding rings?"


    "The world isn''t fair, Consu," Juliaforted her. "If it was, then the gap between the rich and the


    poor wouldn''t be so wide. This is good news for us. Seeing them n a future together means that I


    can finally move on. From now on, I''ll let go of him and create my own happiness."


    "Are you really okay?" Seeing how calm Julia was, Consu thought she herself was overreacting.


    She wasn''t sure if Julia was pretending to be calm or if she had already moved on.


    "I''m fine." Julia stood up and walked to the closet to pick her clothes. "What should I wear for Director


    Guo''s birthday party?"


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll get everything ready for you," Consu calmly responded.


    "Then I''ll go outter to buy him a birthday present," Julia offered as she smiled at Consu, trying to


    convince her that she was fine.


    But Consu knew Julia was lying.


    She had loved Terence for so long. How could she just let him go so easily?


    "Julia..." Consu murmured with worry. "I know that you''re not feeling well and if you need my help,


    you can talk to me any time. If you need someone to beat up Terence and his new bitch, then I''ll also


    be here for you. I just hope that you don''t keep everything inside; it isn''t good for you."


    "What are you thinking about?" Julia turned to Consu with a puzzled expression. "Beating people up


    is illegal."


    "If it makes you happy, then I don''t care."


    Julia sighed and shook her head. "I know you are doing this for me, but since we are divorced, it''s


    normal for him to have a new girlfriend. I just didn''t expect that it would happen so soon."


    She smiled and gave Consu some reassurance. "Don''t worry. I''m totally okay. I just want to work


    hard and buy myself a house as soon as possible."


    That way, she could have a sense of belonging somewhere. Besides, it wasn''t convenient for her to live


    in Consu''s house.


    With a heavy sigh, Consumented, "Whatever you want to do, just count me in."


    After Consu left, the smile disappeared on Julia''s face. She got her phone out and opened Weibo.


    The article said that Terence had gone to buy rings with a mysterious woman. It seemed that they were


    going to get married.


    As she looked at the image of the two familiar figures, Julia wanted to cry.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Wasn''t she prepared for this when they got divorced?


    Not wanting to worry Consu, Julia changed into afortable outfit and prepared to go out to buy a


    birthday gift for Director Guo. She wasn''t sure what gift she should get, and she decided to buy him a


    tie.


    While she was out, two men in ck quietly followed her. One of them retrieved his mobile phone and


    called his boss. "Hello Mr. Fang, we found her."


    "Bring her to me."


    "Yes, sir." The men quickly walked forward and grabbed Julia from both sides, giving her no chance to


    escape.


    "What are you doing?" Julia panicked, she had just paid the bill. Was she getting robbed? To her


    surprise, they lifted her and left without saying a word.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing? Help, help..." Julia shouted with all her might, drawing the attention of


    the people around them.


    A man quickly darted, wanting to help. But when he looked into the men''s eyes, he gave up and


    watched Julia get kidnapped.


    After getting in the car, the two men sat beside Julia. One was on the left and the other one on the


    right, in fear that she would run away.


    They drove to an unfamiliar ce and Julia felt more and more flustered, scared for her life.


    "Who the hell are you?


    Where are we going?


    Who sent you to catch me? Is it Jean?"


    No matter how many questions she asked, the men were as still as statues, not answering a single


    question.


    Julia gave up and tried to think of a way to escape.


    She had no idea who sent these two men to catch her. After reflecting, she believed that only Jean


    would be able to do this. But why?


    She couldn''t just sit back and wait for her death.


    After ten minutes, they stopped in front of a restaurant in the city center. Julia looked outside, confused.


    What was going on?


    Did they kidnap her just so she could eat with them?


    "Miss Gu, this way please." The two men stretched their hands and gestured for her to get out.


    Distracted, she stared at them.


    Suddenly, she covered her stomach and squatted down. "Ouch, my stomach suddenly hurts. Please


    wait for a moment. I think I have to go to the bathroom."


    Julia tried to make up an excuse to escape, but the two men just grabbed her by the cor,


    immobilizing her.


    "Miss Gu, the restroom is inside. You should go in, before we catch you again."


    "Let me go!" Julia shouted, but to no avail. Her captors were not listening to her.


    She took a deep breath and looked at the two men. "Put me down. I can walk on my own."


    They finally let her go. After she straightened her clothes, she walked into the restaurant with her head


    held up high.


    She wanted to meet the bastard who decided to kidnap her.


    They led Julia to a table near the windows. There was a man already sitting there, he looked familiar.


    Julia was sure that she had seen him before, but she couldn''t remember where.


    When they approached the mysterious man, one of the men said, "Mr. Fang, I have brought her to


    you."

 Chapter 30 Big G

    Chapter 30 Big G


    Julia stared at the man in front of her. When he finally raised his head to meet her gaze, her eyes


    widened in recognition.


    He was the man she had ran into at the hospital gate. His name was Eric Fang.


    He looked up and directed his gaze at the two men in ck. "Okay, you can go now."


    When they left, he gently smiled at the woman in front of him. "Miss Gu, we meet again."


    "Did you ask those two men to bring me here?" Julia frowned at Eric, her face expressionless.


    "Yes." Eric smiled, as if he didn''t see anything wrong with it. "Well, I told you we''d see each other again.


    I¡ª"


    But before he could finish what he was going to say, Julia grabbed the lemonade on the table and


    poured it all over him. With a re, she fiercely grunted, "Are you insane? You scared me to death!"


    Although Eric''s men had retreated, they weren''t too far away. When they heard the ruckus at the table,


    they immediately rushed up to grab Julia.


    "Let me go!" Julia angrily yelled, trying to struggle out of their grip. "So what? Do you want to kill me?"


    Wiping his face with a napkin, Eric waved his hand and silently beckoned to his men to step back.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Mr. Fang, she..." one of them protested. It was their duty to protect Eric. They saw that Julia was


    threatening his safety, so they immediately came over to stop her.


    "Leave!" Eric ordered with a frown.


    With an embarrassed look, they released Julia. Eric then stood up and walked over to her.


    Julia got more and more nervous as he got closer to her. Hesitantly, she stammered, "What do you


    want?"


    "Look at my face carefully. Are you sure you can''t recognize me?" Eric insisted, pointing at himself.


    "Of course I recognize you," Julia snapped and gently pushed Eric''s face away. "Weren''t you the


    bastard who ran into me at the hospital gate? I''m really impressed. If you were angry with me, you


    should''ve solved at the hospital back then. Just because you have your men to defend you, doesn''t


    mean I''m scared of you. If you hurt me, I''m going to teach you a lesson."


    "Can you really not recognize me?" Eric frowned at Julia, disappointmentced in his voice.


    Julia snapped her head at Eric''s direction and impatiently retorted, "What do you want from me?"


    Eric firmly fixated his gaze on her, realizing that she didn''t recognize him at all. With a bitter smile, he


    scoffed, "I thought you would remember me the way I identified you when we met."


    "What are you talking about?" Julia''s eyebrows contorted into a puzzled expression.


    "Julia Sweetheart, we haven''t seen each other for more than ten years. I see that you must have


    completely forgotten about me," Eric said with a deep sigh.


    The moment he said "Julia Sweetheart," a memory triggered in her mind. There was only one person


    she could remember that would call her that.


    Surprised, she squinted carefully at him. The fat boy in her memory was so different from the man in


    front of her.


    "You...you are..." Julia stammered in realization. There was no way that Eric was the crybaby who was


    always following her around when they were younger.


    "Do you remember now?" Eric chuckled at her reaction. "When we ran into each other, I immediately


    recognized you."


    "Are you really Big G?" Julia pointed a finger at Eric, still unable to believe it.


    "It''s me." Eric brightened with happiness. "But I''m no longer the fat boy when we were kids, so I think


    you should never call me that again."


    "Is it really you?" Julia rushed up to cling on to him. She violently rubbed his hair with her fingers, as if


    she was venting her anger on him. "I could barely recognize you, Big G! Where have you been all


    these years? How did you be like this?"


    Eric and Terence were both Julia''s neighbors when she was a child. When they were kids, Julia


    nicknamed Eric "Big G" because he looked like the character from Doraemon.


    Back then, Julia would always chase after Terence, while Eric chased after her. He always listened to


    her, no matter what she said.


    Later on, Eric''s family moved abroad, and the Gu family went bankrupt. They never contacted each


    other again.


    "Where did you move to? I tried toe see you as soon as I got back. A neighbor told me that your


    father had gone bankrupt and your family moved away." Eric''s face frowned, worriedly. "If I hadn''t run


    into you at the hospital gate, I really wouldn''t have been able to find you."


    Although H City wasn''t too big, it was difficult to find a person.


    Julia looked at Eric with delight and asked, "Why did you bring me here?"


    "Have you forgotten? When we were younger, I promised that I woulde back to marry you once we


    grew up," Eric said with determination, "So now, I''m back to fulfill my promise."


    "You must be kidding me." Julia waved her hand in embarrassment. "Don''t take what you said back


    then so seriously. I''m just happy you''re here."


    "I''m not kidding." Eric looked at Julia with a serious expression. "I moved back for two main reasons.


    The first is that mypany will be returning to H City for development and the second is to find you.


    Even when I was abroad, I was always thinking about you."


    "Big G, stop kidding," Julia said with a bitter smile. "I''m married."


    Eric stared at her and didn''t speak for a long time. He then said, "I know, but you got divorced right?"


    "How did you know?" Julia asked in surprise. Not a lot of people knew about it.


    "After I met you at the hospital entrance, I had someone look into your situation. That bastard, Terence,


    doesn''t know how good you are. But I will definitely treat you well," Eric promised. "Julia Sweetheart,


    you¡ª"


    "Mr. Fang." Julia tried to catch his attention. She realized that he meant every single word he said.


    No matter how good their rtionship was during their childhood, so many years had passed, and the


    things had changed. Just like her rtionship with Terence. They had once been so intimate only to


    end up as strangers.


    She smiled and continued, "I really appreciate what you just said, but... I have always regarded you as


    my friend."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a strange voice came from behind. "Mr. Fang, when did youe


    back from abroad?"

 Chapter 31 Jealousy

    Chapter 31 Jealousy


    Terence had already noticed it when Julia had hugged Eric. Since he was only there to meet a client,


    he didn''t expect her to also be there.


    The top search regarding him and Jean on Weibo still hadn''t reached his ears. All Terence knew was


    that Julia had been shameless enough to hug another man in public even though she just divorced him


    a few days ago.


    Even if Julia wanted to find a new boyfriend, she could at least be decent about it. There wasn''t any


    hurry for her to throw her body around so quickly.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Chen?" The client had already been speaking for a long time before he realized that


    Terence wasn''t paying attention. Terence didn''t even look at the documents in his hand. As such, a


    slight frown painted the client''s face.


    "Well, I''ve already read the contract. Just go back and tell your boss to cut the profit by two points.


    Then,e to my office tomorrow morning at eight. Bring the contract with you and sign it." Terence


    stood up and buttoned his suit. Then, his eyes focused on Julia once again. Slowly, he walked towards


    her.


    As he approached her, Terence noticed Julia''s bright smile towards Eric. Immediately, he felt unhappy.


    ''How could she smile like that towards him? She never showed such happiness to me before!''


    "Mr. Chen?" Eric was not surprised to see Terence. However, when he thought that Terence had bullied


    his beloved, his face immediately turned sour.


    At that moment, Julia realized who was standing behind her. However, she did not dare to turn around.


    Anxiety became apparent on her face as she quietly sat in her chair.


    "I heard that the Fang family finally transferred their business to H City. Congrattions!" Terence had


    a callous yet formal expression on his face. "When do you have time, Mr. Fang? Why don''t we have


    dinner sometime? And bring your girlfriend with you."


    "Okay." Without any hesitation, Eric agreed to the invitation. Then, he pulled Julia and stood up. "By the


    way, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. The three of us used to y together a lot when we


    were young."


    "Yes. I do remember those days." Terence nodded. Then, his face grew colder. "You should know by


    now that your partner had been technically my wife for three years."


    As she stood in front of Terence, Julia grew very ufortable. Nervousness overwhelmed her as she


    had no courage even to raise her head and say hello to him. All she wanted was to leave immediately.


    "Sorry I have something to do. Please excuse me. Take your time."


    "Wait!" Terence sneered as he reached his hand towards Julia. "Where are you going? Now you are


    turning your back on me after you signed the divorce agreement? You found a new boyfriend rather


    quickly. You''re quite something."


    Terence''s sarcasm infuriated Julia. She raised her head and sneered, "Mr. Chen, are you mocking me?


    Mr. Fang and I are childhood friends. I think you know that better than anyone else. We are just having


    a meal. How could you say something so indecent?


    As the saying goes, people with dirty minds see everyone else as dirty too."


    "Watch that sharp tongue of yours." Terence angrily grabbed Julia''s chin. When he was about to do


    something worse to her, Eric rushed between the two. Immediately, Eric pulled Julia away and pushed


    Terence back.


    "Mr. Chen, Julia is not your wife now. She''s currently single. I think I have the right to court her." When


    they were still kids, Eric was terrified of Terence. However, the moment he stood in front of Terence to


    defend Julia, a strong aura radiated from him.


    A cold smile appeared on Eric''s face. Before Terence could even retort, Eric continued, "You had been


    bad to Julia in the past three years. With that, she will know that I''m much better than you."


    "Well, if you want her so desperately, I don''t mind giving her to you. I don''t like used objects anyway."


    Every word from Terence was like a sharp knife that repeatedly stabbed Julia''s heart.


    With a distraught expression, she rushed out of the restaurant.


    Immediately, Eric followed her outside. When he noticed how pale she was, he asked anxiously, "Julia,


    are you okay? Did that bastard upset you?"


    "No." Julia shook her head. "I''m just not feeling well. I want to go home early and rest."


    "Well, at least let me drive you home." When Eric was about to pull Julia back, her hand halted his


    approach. In an agitated tone, she eximed, "Leave me alone! I want to walk by myself so that I can


    calm down."


    Such hurtful words had already escaped her mouth when Julia realized that she was rude towards Eric.


    Immediately, she tried to recover with a warm smile. Then, she softly said, "I''m delighted that you came


    back from abroad. How about this? I''ll treat you to dinner another day. But I just want to be alone for


    now."


    "Okay, I understand." Eric finally nodded his head. In a warm tone, he added, "I know you are in a bad


    mood today. Please be careful on your way home. I hope you feel better soon. If I can help you with


    anything, please call me."


    "Okay. Thank you, Eric." After a slight nod, Julia turned around and walked away decisively.


    All she wanted was to leave that ce.


    Still disoriented, Julia walked on the sidewalk with no particr destination. Soon, she realized that she


    was not far from Consu''s apartment. As such, she decided to go there instead.


    All of a sudden, she heard the sound of a car stopping beside her. Before Julia could even react, a


    strong man in ck approached her. "Miss Gu, Mr. Chen wants to see you."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julia''s eyebrows knitted as she recognized the man. He was Terence''s chauffeur.


    With agitated eyes, Julia looked at the car. However, she couldn''t see inside since the windows were


    darkly-tinted. Nheless, she still felt the cold stare of someone inside the vehicle. She slightly


    frowned and said, "Just go back and tell him that we have nothing to talk about anymore. Don''t ever


    bother me again!"


    After she left such a crude statement, Julia turned around and was about to leave. However, the man


    suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed her and pushed her into the car.

 Chapter 32 Terences Fury

    Chapter 32 Terence''s Fury


    Julia instinctively wanted to leave.


    But when she tried to pull the door, it didn''t open. She looked at the driver and found that he had locked


    the door. She frowned at Terence, her face red with anger. "What do you want?"


    Terence calmly sat in his seat and nced at Julia. "What''s wrong? Do you think that you have


    someone to rely on now that your old love is back?"


    Terence honestly didn''t know what was wrong with him. But when he saw Julia with Eric at the


    restaurant, he felt ufortable at the sight.


    Julia spat at him with disgust, "Mr. Chen, are you out of your mind? First of all, there''s nothing going on


    between me and Eric. And even if I''m in a rtionship with him, how can you question me like this?


    Don''t forget that we''ve already signed the divorce agreement."


    Terence scoffed, "You seem to forget that signing the divorce agreement doesn''t mean we''re officially


    divorced. We haven''t gone to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a divorce yet."


    It took a while before Julia could react. He was right, they hadn''t gone through the formalities yet. With


    red eyes, she looked at Terence. "If you hadn''t mentioned it, I would''ve forgotten that. I''ll be free these


    days. We can go through the procedures then."


    Every time Julia thought of Terence and Jean buying wedding rings, she would feel a lump in her


    throat. She thought he came to her today to remind her of this, so she took the initiative to mention it.


    However, Terence waspletely annoyed by what she had just said.


    He grabbed Julia and pulled her towards him. "Are you so eager to divorce me?"


    "Mr. Chen, are you kidding?" Julia was not afraid of him at all. Ever since they had gotten divorced, she


    didn''t think they could reconcile again. "Mr. Chen, you were the one who wanted the divorce. I''m just


    following what you told me to. I don''t want to hold you up."


    With a sneer, Terence grunted, "Now that you know that, why do you keep picking on Jean?"


    Julia got annoyed at what Terence used her of. "Mr. Chen, you are smarter than this. Stop thinking


    with your penis. You obviously can''t tell who''s the real bitch."


    "My penis?" There was a glint of mockery in Terence''s eyes. "Do you miss it so much these days?"


    "Jerk!" Julia shouted angrily. "If there''s nothing else we need to discuss, then I''ll go. Bye."


    She waved her hand, pretending to be easy. She didn''t want to see him again.


    She grabbed the door handle and pulled, but it was still locked. Tapping the door, she impatiently


    demanded, "Terence, open the door."


    When he didn''t respond, she turned around and saw Terence''s greedy eyes. He looked like a hungry


    wolf staring at its prey, as if he was going to eat her up.


    The road they parked at was under repair, with only a few cars passing by. Julia regretted that she had


    taken this short cut by walking through this unpopted road.


    "What do you want?" Julia stammered as she looked at Terence with a frown.


    The man next to her smirked "Didn''t you say that I was a jerk? Today, I will show you what a jerk I am."


    With that, he touched Julia''s leg. Panicking, she pressed a button and the door opened. She tried to


    get out of the car, but she heard Terence''s cold voice. "If you want me to fuck you outside the car, I


    won''t mind."


    Julia was desperate.


    Like a bloodthirsty beast, Terence tore off her clothes. The more she struggled, the more excited he


    got.


    Julia decided not to beg him. She knew that even if she did, Terence wouldn''t let her go.


    Terence took off thest piece of clothes on Julia''s body and raised his hand above her head. "Why


    don''t you beg me?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Beg?" Julia scoffed sarcastically. "Is it useful if I beg?"


    "You know me very well."


    The more Julia begged, the more excited Terence would get. In fact, it was better if she enjoyed it. ''Just


    take him as a free hustler,'' she thought.


    Julia tried to convince herself to enjoy it, but it was useless. When Terence made love to her without


    mercy, she began to shed tears.


    She secretly wiped them off because she didn''t want Terence to see her tears.


    She didn''t want Terence to see her feel humiliated.


    The night was long and miserable for her.


    After being tortured, Julia saw that Terence''s frustrations had finally gotten released. After dressing up,


    he looked very calm, so calm that she felt as if nothing had just happened between them.


    Terence sat up and smoked. He didn''t know why, but ever since they had gotten divorced, he was


    losing control.


    Every time he saw her, he couldn''t help but want to make love with her.


    He didn''t want to do it, but he did it anyway.


    Julia didn''t cry. She tried to put on her clothes, but because her shirt was ripped, she had to borrow


    Terence''s coat. It was impossible for her to go around wearing a ripped shirt. Frowning, she asked him,


    "Mr. Chen, can I borrow your coat?"


    Without waiting for a reply, she put it on and was ready to leave.


    Julia tidied her clothes and hair, so that she wouldn''t look so awkward. Then she said to Terence, "Mr.


    Chen, if you need sex, just call me. You don''t need to force me. Although there are only a few people


    walking around, it is not safe at all.


    I wouldn''t care if people saw us. Maybe I can be famous overnight. But your situation is different.


    You are well-known CEO. More importantly, you have a girlfriend. If she finds out about this, I''m afraid


    she''ll get mad, right?"


    With a smile, Julia continued talk. "Having sex in the car may be thrilling, but it''s not safe or


    comfortable. If you need me in the future, just call me. I''ll book a hotel room and wait for you. What do


    you think?"


    Julia pretended to be indifferent, but the humiliation in her heart hurt her.


    She breathed in and continued, "I''m leaving now. I''lle whenever you need me. But I''d like to tell


    you that morning-after pills aren''t good for my health. So please remember to use condoms next time,


    okay?"


    "Fuck off!" Terence looked at Julia''s dissolute manner and got flustered. He snorted and ruthlessly


    drove her away.


    "Got it," Julia gently responded. Since she had achieved her goal, she opened the door.


    She smiled and said with a smile, "Don''t forget to call me, Mr. Chen."


    She watched as Terence''s vehicle drove down the corner and disappeared. When he was finally out of


    sight, she squatted down and cried uncontrobly.


    It started to rain and Julia wondered if God was pitying her. She stayed on the road, releasing all the


    grief she felt for thest few days.

 Chapter 33 The Policewomans Kindness

    Chapter 33 The Policewoman''s Kindness


    Julia was sent to the hospital. When the doctor saw her messy clothes, he called the police. When she


    finally woke up, a policewoman was right at her bedside.


    "Miss, are you awake? Are you feeling ufortable?" When Julia opened her eyes, she saw a


    beautiful girl in a police uniform. The police were afraid that Julia would refuse to talk to a man, so they


    sent a policewoman over.


    "Where am I?" Julia asked in a hoarse voice. As she struggled to sit up, the policewoman propped an


    arm to support her.


    "You''re in the hospital. You fainted on the road. Fortunately, someone passing by was able to admit you


    into the hospital. You''re alright and safe now." The policewoman looked at Julia with sympathy in her


    eyes. "Miss, the doctor checked you. You shouldn''t have been vited like that. Now that it''s only the


    two of us, you don''t have to be embarrassed. You can tell me who did it. We''ll definitely catch that


    bastard."


    Julia froze for a moment and then looked away. "I''m fine. I think you misunderstood what happened to


    me."


    "What?" The policewoman had just gotten into society and wanted to solve a case. She wasn''t about to


    let Julia go easily.


    "How could this be a mistake?" She frowned and looked at Julia. "You have so many wounds all over


    your body, and your clothes were torn into pieces. Most importantly, the doctor has confirmed that you


    were indeed raped. You don''t have to feel embarrassed. I will take full responsibility for this case and


    respect your privacy."


    "You haven''t gotten married, have you?" Julia ndly asked. She just wanted to be alone for a while.


    The policewoman''s questions were giving her a headache.


    The policewoman looked at her and shook her head. "We''re talking about you. This has nothing to do


    with me."


    With a smile, Julia exined, "You''re unmarried, so you don''t know what happens between couples.


    My husband and I love BDSM. I don''t see anything that''s worth fussing over."


    The policewoman suddenly blushed when she heard what Julia had said. She paused for a while


    before


    running out of the ward with a flushed face.


    As Julia watched her go, she felt relieved. Just as she was about to look for her mobile phone, the


    policewoman came back and gave her a piece of paper. "Once you have thought about it clearly,


    please call me any time."


    With that, she quickly left. Julia held the paper in her hand and threw it away with a sigh.


    Although Julia hated Terence, she didn''t want him to go to jail.


    She tried to look for her phone, but couldn''t find it. A nurse came back to check on her and told her that


    her phone was soaked in water. She wasn''t going to be able to use it again.


    Julia shyly asked the nurse if she could borrow her phone. When she was about to call Consu, she


    realized that she couldn''t remember anyone''s phone number except for Terence''s.


    Julia stared at the phone, lost in thought. "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to call someone?" asked the


    nurse.


    "Sorry." Julia sheepishly apologized. It was already midnight. She decided to sleep first.


    "Have a good rest." The nurse retrieved her phone and tucked Julia in. Before leaving, she added,


    "Come see me when the day breaks. Your family will be worried since you are all alone in the hospital."


    ''Family?''


    Julia turned around and began to cry.


    She had no family. She was all alone now.


    When Julia woke up the next morning, she found Nelson standing next to her bed talking to the doctor.


    When he saw Julia wake up, he hurried to check on her. "Julia, are you alright? Do you feel better


    now?"


    "I''m fine," Julia weakly crocked as she nodded. She wasn''t in a good mood and didn''t want to exin


    what happened. "Why are you here?"


    "I was just passing by the hospital for an inspection, and then I found you." Nelson lied.


    After Julia was admitted into the hospital, the doctor immediately called Nelson. They contacted him


    first because he had previously investigated her condition.


    Nelson arrived at the hospital at dawn. At first, he wanted to call Terence, but he thought that he should


    check up on her beforehand.


    Julia''s health condition was the same as thest time when she had been in the hospital.


    "I bought breakfast for you. Eat first." When Nelson sent the doctor away, he asked Julia, "Does


    Terence know that you''re here?"


    Julia stiffened before she awkwardly smiled. "We''re divorced. I don''t want him to know."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "That''s true," Nelson said with a frown. "But I know what kind of person Terence is. Although he doesn''t


    say anything, he actually cares about you. If there''s any misunderstanding between you two, just talk


    about it."


    Julia smiled with embarrassment and looked at Nelson. "Mr. Xu, if you really want to do something


    good, then please keep this a secret. Don''t tell Terence that I''m here."


    "Why not?" Nelson asked, puzzled at their rtionship.


    He didn''t understand why they tormented each other when they were actually in love.


    "Well," Julia said with a smile, "Terence has a more suitable girlfriend. I don''t want to give him


    unnecessary trouble."


    Looking at the determined look on her face, Nelson ultimately agreed not to tell him.


    Nelson''s original n was to convince Julia to stay in the hospital for a few more days. But since she


    refused, he decided to help her by paying the medical fee.


    "If you still feel ufortable, you can always see a doctor. I can have that arranged." Nelson looked


    at her with worried eyes.


    "Thank you. I''ll pay you back as soon as soon as possible," Julia said. "Don''t mention it. Let me drive


    you home," he offered.


    "No, I''m good. I''m leaving now." Julia gave Nelson onest look before she left, refusing to take his


    offer.


    As he watched Julia''s receding figure, Nelson felt like something was wrong. He drove to Terence''s


    company. Since everyone there knew him because of his rtionship with Terence, he didn''t have to


    request for an appointment.


    Nelson went straight into Terence''s office and barged in without knocking. "Terence, what is going on


    between you and that Jean Gu?"


    After finishing his sentence, Nelson discovered that the other person involved in the gossip was also


    present in the room, Jean.

 Chapter 34 Apologize

    Chapter 34 Apologize


    "You have a guest?" Nelson frowned. He originally thought that the media had fabricated a story about


    Terence and Jean. But now that she was here in his office, he began to suspect.


    He wondered whether the news on Weibo was true.


    Jean smiled at Nelson politely. She also came to Terence''s office because of the news. She knew that


    he wouldn''t check entertainment news, so it was necessary for her to tell him about it. And she had to


    clear her name of suspicion.


    But she didn''t expect Nelson to barge in.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you here?" Terence asked Nelson. He finally had time to talk to them after finishing part of his


    work. He frowned at Nelson and asked, "Didn''t you say that you were so busy recently?"


    "Yes, I am super busy, but I can''t just sit still when the news about you is overwhelming on the


    Inte," Nelson said, annoyed. "What''s wrong with you?"


    "What do you mean?" Terence asked. As expected, he didn''t know anything about it. He looked at


    Nelson in confusion, his face contorting into a frown. "What are you talking about? I''m not an actor."


    "Well, I think you should ask thisdy," Nelson snapped.


    He red at Jean.


    Although it was the first time that he had seen Jean, he didn''t like her. He felt like she was hiding


    something behind her innocent look.


    Jean could feel the hostility radiating from Nelson''s gaze, but she pretended not to notice. She looked


    at Terence with apologetic eyes and said, "Terence, I''m here today because I want to exin."


    "What happened?" Terence''s face hardened after realizing that something had happened.


    "Do you still remember when I asked you to buy a birthday gift with me two days ago?" Jean gave him


    a bitter smile. "It was the day I went to buy you a pair of cuff links as a gift. I didn''t know what was


    happening. It seemed that the press took pictures of us and spread them online. They said..."


    Her head sank in embarrassment. She was too shy to say it out loud.


    Upon hearing this, Terence understood that the media had probably assumed that Jean was his


    fiancee.


    In today''s society, the truth didn''t seem to matter. What was more important was whether the news


    could attract more attention.


    Over the years, the media had been curious about his love affairs. While they were still married, he and


    Julia were careful to avoid the media. But he had nothing to do with Julia, so why was it on the


    Inte?


    He frowned and stared at Jean with his eagle-like eyes.


    Jean was aware of Terence''s suspicion. She lowered her head and apologized, "Terence, it''s all my


    fault. If I hadn''t invited you to go shopping with me, then this wouldn''t have happened. I..."


    Jean''s apologetic expression immediately dispelled Terence''s doubts.


    It couldn''t be her.


    He couldn''t help but give a wry grin. She was Jean, not the vicious Julia. How could she have done


    such a thing?


    "It doesn''t matter." Terence tenderly looked at Jean and folded his arms. "It''s not your fault. Don''t me


    yourself."


    "But I¡ª" Although Jean was delighted to hear this, she didn''t show how happy she was.


    Before she could finish her words, Nelson interrupted her. "How did the media know you and Terence


    went shopping together? And the pictures were so clear. It was you who informed the media, wasn''t it?


    Nelson fixated his gaze on Jean as he approached her. He grabbed her wrist and demanded, "Tell me,


    who the hell are you? Why did you do that?"


    Jean pretended to be flustered and stuttered, "I... I really don''t know what happened. If I had known


    that the media would feast on this, then I wouldn''t have invited him to go with me..."


    As she spoke, she began to cry. If any man saw her, it would''ve broken their heart. But Nelson stood


    unmoving.


    He really felt that this woman was hiding something.


    "Alright, alright." Terence walked up and pulled Nelson away. He red at his friend and hid Jean


    behind him.


    He believed that Jean wasn''t such a scheming person, so he instinctively protected her. He looked at


    his friend. "What are you doing? You''re always so tender to women. Why are you so cruel to her?"


    "I did it for you," Nelson said angrily. "Do you know that..."


    He almost blurted out that Julia was in the hospital, but he stopped. He was so frustrated that he had


    forgotten what she had told him.


    "Let me introduce you to each other." Terence smiled and turned to Nelson. "This is Jean Gu, she''s my


    friend. This is Nelson Xu, a childhood friend of mine. We grew up together."


    Terence patted Nelson on his shoulder and calmly said, "I believe the news has nothing to do with


    Jean. It''s all my fault. I was so careless that I didn''t notice that the paparazzi were around. Hence, the


    terrible situation."


    "Terence!" Nelson didn''t understand why Terence believed what Jean said. Did he really not doubt her


    at all?


    "Apologize to her now!" Terence snapped, patting Nelson on the shoulder.


    "No, no, no..." Jean waved her hands in disagreement. "It''s my fault, and Mr. Xu cares about you a


    lot..."


    "Why do you trust her so much?" After hesitating for a long time, Nelson finally dared to ask Terence


    what had been bothering him.


    In response, Terence grinned. "I know that Jean''s a good girl. I believe this has nothing to do with her."


    Jean smiled, delighted that Terence trusted her.


    However, Nelson''s face darkened. He shook his head and red at his friend. "Maybe if you trusted


    Julia more, then you wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    Upon hearing that, Jean and Terence looked ufortable


    In a cold and menacing voice, Terence said, "Don''t mention Julia in front of me."


    Jean timidly looked at Nelson and asked, "You know my sister, Mr. Xu?"


    "Your sister?" It was Nelson''s turn to be stunned.

 Chapter 35 Birthday Party

    Chapter 35 Birthday Party


    "Yes." Jean nodded. "Julia is my elder sister."


    "Oh, so that¡¯s it¡­" Nelson finally put the pieces together. Now, he understood why Terence was in such


    a hurry to file a divorce. It was indeed possible that it had something to do with Jean.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt sympathetic toward Julia. He looked at Terence


    scornfully before leaving.


    Jean watched Nelson leaving. Uneasily, she looked at Terence. "Terence, he..."


    "Leave him alone." Terence was also wearing a long face. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Nelson


    and why he sided with Julia.


    Obliviously, he kept on thinking what was special about that woman. ''Why would Nelson do this for


    her?''


    As she was observing Terence, Jean noticed his tightly-frowned eyebrows. "Do you think Mr. Xu is


    interested in my sister? Anyway, you and her are already divorced. If they''re meeting each other, it''s a


    good thing."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Terenceined.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    His annoyance was written all over his face, which Jean quickly noticed. She realized she really was a


    bbermouth and was indeed a little impatient. "Nothing, I just said it casually." She tried to brush the


    uneasiness off.


    She checked her wristwatch and looked at him. "Oh, it¡¯s time for lunch. Let me treat you to dinner.


    ept it as my kind of apology for bringing you so much trouble."


    "No, thanks." His face was still stiff and hardened. For a moment, the room was filled with nothing but


    ufortable silence. Terence went back to his seat and said, "I have a lot of things to deal with. You


    can go and eat by yourself."


    "But no matter how busy you are, you have to eat, right?" Speaking hurriedly, Jean pointed to


    somewhere near. "Let¡¯s grab a bite in the restaurant downstairs. It won¡¯t take long, Terence."


    "As I¡¯ve said, no need." His aura was dark. Terence lowered his head, almost burying himself in the


    papers and stuff on his desk. He pretended he was busy working, not even making eye contact with


    her.


    She looked at him timidly. Jean knew that Terence would be more disappointed with her if she didn¡¯t


    give in.


    "Well, then, I¡¯ll just leave." Thedy surrendered and smiled bitterly as she continued to speak. "But


    don¡¯t forget to have dinner no matter how busy you are. I¡¯m leaving now, and I won¡¯t bother you


    anymore."


    As soon as she finished her words, she walked out of Terence¡¯s office. People were not forgetful. What


    was on Weibo was still a fuss in the building. People''s eyes were glued on her, while she was on her


    way out of thepany. They were obviously talking about her. Even in the elevator, she could hear


    their conversations.


    "Look! Look! It¡¯s her!"


    "She is beautiful. It''s not even shocking that she''s capable enough to win Mr. Chen¡¯s heart."


    "Yeah, I heard about them nning to buy wedding rings. Maybe she is a soon-to-be Mrs. Chen."


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s so great."


    Hearing thesements, Jean felt a sense of self-satisfaction. She was delighted until she thought of


    Terence¡¯s attitude towards her minutes ago. She couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed.


    ''Something like this wouldn¡¯t have happened if it weren¡¯t for me being so careless today. I have to


    figure out a way to fix this.''


    Right after Julia left the hospital, she went straight to Consu¡¯s house. Consu searched all over


    the city looking for her. She contacted everyone on her phone list and even requested them to ask


    around too. Julia was missing the whole night that she had been worried about her.


    There was a slight thud from the doorway, Consu saw Julia walking in. She put her phone down and


    shouted at her, "Where have you been the whole night? Do you know how worried I was?"


    "I¡¯m fine." Julia managed to squeeze out a smile. In her low voice and with a hint of sadness, she said


    apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry for making you worried."


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Consu knew Julia for a long time. Thisdy wasn¡¯t the kind of person who


    would be easily bullied by others. Normally, she would fight back. However, now, she didn¡¯t even put a


    single effort to antagonize her; rather she apologized to her.


    She faced Julia and noticed that she was still wearing Terence¡¯s coat. She was furious. "Are you really


    crazy? Tell me, are you that cheap that you still went to find that son of a bitch?"


    "No, I didn¡¯t..." Julia responded weakly.


    "Really?" Enraged, Consu reached out and yanked Terence''s coat off her. "It''s Terence¡¯s¡­"


    But before Consu could finish her sentence, she noticed Julia''s ragged shirt. It was not until then


    that Consu realized what had happened. She threw the coat, intending to walk away. Julia stopped


    her by holding her tightly in her arms. She screamed, "Don¡¯t go, Consu."


    "Let me go." Colors from Consu¡¯s face drained because of anger. "I must talk to that bastard and


    ask him what he is nning to do. He¡¯s dating another woman, and at the same time, pestering you. If


    he doesn¡¯t give me an exnation today, I¡¯ll surely teach him a lesson."


    "You don¡¯t have to¡­" Julie held Consu tighter. Her tears were waterfalls. "It¡¯s all my fault. If I had


    known that he would be like this, I wouldn¡¯t have married him no matter how much I loved hi"


    "Are you all right?" Seeing Julia cry, Consu didn¡¯t have the heart to leave. She turned around and


    hugged her, sighing. "I¡¯ve warned you to stay away from Terence. You never listened to me. Now, if you


    keep doing this, you¡¯ll keep getting hurt."


    "I know, I know." Having suffered so many grievances, Julia burst into tears as she listened to


    Consu¡¯s pieces of advice.


    Consu kept herpany until she stopped crying.


    She drew some napkins to wipe the tears on Julia¡¯s face and said sympathetically, "Julia, please listen


    to me. Break up with Terence as soon as possible, or your crying, miserable life will not be over."


    Wiping her tears, Julia said with a determined look, "I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get over and never cry over him again."


    "That''s good to hear." With a sense of relief, Consu let out a sigh. She thought that Julia hade


    around. "Tomorrow evening, you¡¯ll attend Director Guo¡¯s birthday party. You must behave well then. I¡¯ve


    read the script he prepared, and I think that the female supporting role is quite good. If you y it well,


    bing popr is no longer a problem."


    Her gaze was fixed on Julia, Consu continued, "Other than your career, there¡¯s nothing else that


    should be distracting you now. You must get and give this role justice."


    "Be at ease. I will," Julia sincerely promised.


    Consu prepared a stunning ck evening dress for Julia.


    Her seaweed-like curly hair gorgeously slipped down her back. Wearing her ck evening dress made


    her skin glow as white as snow. And her captivating white legs exuded a silent temptation in the


    luxurious ck.

 Chapter 36 Being In The Limelight

    Chapter 36 Being In The Limelight


    There were a lot of well-known entertainers present at Director Guo''s birthday party. It was obvious that


    he maintained one of the highest positions in the industry.


    When Julia arrived, there were many media outlets outside the venue. She was a little nervous.


    Fortunately, Consu was there to apany her.


    "Take it easy. Have a talk with Director Guo when you see him," Consu said, trying tofort her.


    To Julia''s surprise, Director Guo came to her when she entered the hall. He gently took her hand in his


    and said, "Miss Gu, you''re here! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "We apologize that you had to wait for so long, Director Guo." Consu sheepishly smiled. "Please


    ept this gift from Julia."


    Director Guo nodded his head. "Look at you, you''re so polite."


    As he spoke, he gave the box to someone behind him.


    He looked at Julia and asked, "Miss Gu, can I talk to you for a minute?"


    "Sure." Julia nced at Consu, and nodded in agreement.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I really like this script. If it''s shot well, then it will be a hit nation-wide. Both the male and female leads


    are A-list artists and I''ve spent so much money on this movie. I called you over because I''d like for you


    to ept the female supporting actress in this movie. Are you confident that you are qualified for the


    role?" Director Guo asked Julia, a gleam in his eyes.


    He was doing this for Jean''s sake, but Julia also looked so much like the female supporting actress in


    the movie.


    He had no idea that Jean wrote the supporting role to mirror Julia''s image.


    "Director Guo, you think so highly of me. I will definitely do my best to perform well, but..." Julia''s face


    contorted into a frown, confused. "Don''t I need to audition? I''m afraid¡ª"


    "It doesn''t matter," Director Guo interrupted her with a broad grin. "I am already satisfied with your


    image and temperament. I''ve been trying to look for the perfect supporting actress, but I haven''t found


    anyone more suitable other than you. I have seen your previous work and I am confident in your acting


    skills. Moreover,


    the reason why I asked you here is because someone has also rmended you."


    Julia raised and curved her brows in confusion. Pressing her lips together, she asked, "May I ask who it


    was? Just so I can thank them."


    "You''ll know in a minute," Director Guo replied with a sly smile.


    He patted on Julia''s shoulder and politely excused himself. "I have to greet other guests now. You have


    fun.".


    "Okay." After Director Guo left, Julia began to wonder who had rmended her. She thought about it


    over and over again. The only person who was willing to help her was Samuel.


    Consu saw Julia grimacing in silence and walked up to her. "What did Director Guo say to you?"


    Julia narrated what had just happened. Cocking her head, she asked Consu, "Do you think Samuel


    rmended me? He''s the only one willing to help."


    "It must be him," Consu said without hesitation. "You should thank himter. Although he looks like


    an unreliable person, he''s a good friend, especially during critical moments like this."


    Juliaughed at Consu''sment.


    Now that she owed him twice, she was considering how she would thank himter.


    "Ladies and gentlemen..." Julia had a ss in her hand and was about to drink until the host began to


    speak. "Wee to Director Guo''s birthday party and also the kickoff celebration of his new movie. We


    would now like to invite him to speak up on stage."


    With a burst of apuse, Director Guo went on the stage, wearing a big dimpled smile on his face. He


    cleared his throat and announced, "Thank you for your kindness. You are all my friends in this industry


    and I''m sure you all know me very well.


    Today is not only my birthday, but also the celebration for my uing film. So, I would also like to


    introduce the author and the screenwriter. Please wee the beautiful writer¡ªMiss Jean Gu." When


    Julia heard Director Guo mention Jean''s name, she thought she heard it wrong. However, she saw her


    sister getting up on stage. With a gaping jaw, she realized that she was the person who had


    rmended her to the director.


    Jean was wearing a white evening dress, looking like a lotus quietly blooming over the water. The


    banquet hall suddenly became quiet and everyone was gawking at her.


    However, Jean directed her gaze at Julia, before looking away. Julia kept silent as this happened.


    Consu apparently wasn''t aware that Jean was the scriptwriter. With a clenched jaw, she turned to


    Julia. "How can it be her?"


    "I don''t know either." Julia slightly shook her head in confusion. She had a strong feeling that things


    wouldn''t be so simple.


    "Isn''t she Terence''s fiancee?"


    "Yes, I heard that they were preparing for marriage. The other day, the media had photographed them


    as they were choosing rings."


    "I really envy her. She is so beautiful and will marry a good-looking husband. More importantly, she is


    also a talented writer. No wonder Terence is marrying her."


    Julia''s face turned into a scowl as she heard thements circting around her.


    Consu firmly grabbed Julia''s hand and whispered, "Don''t forget what you promised me."


    "I know." Swallowing her anger, Julia forced herself to calm down as she looked at her sister on stage.


    She only found today that Jean had be a famous writer.


    Jean looked at the media with shing eyes and said, "First of all, I would like to thank Director Guo for


    giving me this opportunity. To be honest, I am still very nervous, as it is my first piece."


    After a pause, she continued, "But he reassured me that there was nothing to be afraid of. He said that


    he would showcase my work with the best quality, so I chose to believe him.


    Because of him, this movie has such a good director and excellent actors. I truly believe that this movie


    will be a sess. I would like to invite the media, our friends, and the audience to look forward to this


    masterpiece with me."


    Director Guo''s face lit up into a grin as Jean said this.


    After a round of apuse, some reporters recognized Jean and began to ask her about her rtionship


    with Terence. "Miss Gu, aren''t you the woman who was selecting rings with Mr. Chen the other


    day?"

 Chapter 37 Stay Calm

    Chapter 37 Stay Calm


    Jean was looking at Julia and smiled as she spoke. "I need to apologize to everyone here about my


    rtionship with Terence."


    She gave a bow as she continued, "Terence and I are just friends. He helped me choose a birthday gift


    for Director Guo.


    Thest thing I wanted was to cause this misunderstanding. So I would like to say that I am genuinely


    sorry. Please focus on the movie and not my personal life."


    But despite her denial, her ambiguous attitude towards the rtionship aroused the curiosity of the


    media more.


    Jean was in the hot seat. They bombarded her with questions, but she was ready with her answers.


    This went on for a while until she was finally able to get rid of them.


    The new movie offered a good distraction as they turned their attention toward Director Guo. As Jean


    stepped off the stage, Julia approached her.


    "Jean, what¡¯s going on?" Julia looked angry. "Director Guo said you rmended me to him. What


    does this mean?"


    Jean chuckled. "Director Guo promised that he wouldn''t tell you. s! He broke his promise."


    "Spare me the hypocrisy!" Julia cut her off. "What the hell do you want, Jean?"


    Jean smiled. "Yes, it was me. I rmended you to Director Guo. Why? Is something wrong?" she


    asked Julia.


    "Why don¡¯t you just tell me what the hell you want?" Julia didn¡¯t believe that Jean would be kind enough


    to get her the gig.


    Jean began to lose patience. "Look, I knew it would mean a lot for you to get an opportunity like this.


    And you¡¯re my sister, so I rmended you for the part. Besides, I owe you one.


    I know things are tough for you right now, and I¡¯m just trying to help. I mean you¡¯re single now, and I


    just can¡¯t bear to see you struggle on your own like this."


    Jean was smiling but her words felt like a knife in Julia¡¯s heart.


    "You¡¯re the reason I am in this position," Julia muttered coldly


    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous," Jean retorted. "You can¡¯t me your failed marriage on me." Jean let out a


    reproachfulugh. "It¡¯s your fault that you lost Terence. And it gave me a chance to get him. Things are


    going well between us, and you should know that we n to get married soon. I hope that you will give


    us your blessing when the timees. After all, you are my sister."


    Jean¡¯s smiled broadly. "You know that no one''s blessing would mean more than yours."


    "Just tell me what you want!" Julia hissed. Her face darkened.


    "Stop worrying, Julia. I just want you to have a chance to act¡ªno ulterior motives. Do you honestly


    think I would go through all the trouble to set you up?" Jean said coldly.


    She could sense that Julia was still hesitant. "Look, no one''s forcing you," Jean said as she was getting


    ready to leave. "You don¡¯t have to ept it if you don¡¯t want to."


    Jean was looking at her watch now. "Terence is waiting for me, so I need to go. But there¡®s still time


    before the shooting. So take a moment and think about it."


    Jean said goodbye to Director Guo and left. Julia felt like a loser. This was something she had always


    wanted, and the opportunity was finally within reach. But it was given to her by the one person she


    hated most. It made her feel sick to her stomach.


    Consu saw that Julia was going to confront Jean so she made a point to give them some space. But


    she wanted to hear how their talk went. As soon as Jean left, she approached Julia. "So? What did she


    say?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Julia had a worried look on her face. She told Consu about the encounter and what Jean had said.


    "Consu,


    what do you think she¡¯s going to do?" Julia asked worriedly. "I honestly don¡¯t know,"


    Consu said, frowning. "But this can¡¯t be good."


    "Yeah, I know," Julia said despondently. "I know Jean could never be this thoughtful. But on the other


    hand this is a great opportunity. So should I take it or not?"


    "Don¡¯t make any rash decisions," Consu said in a calm voice. "You have an audition with Director


    Zhang tomorrow. It¡¯s also a female supporting role, and he is a lot more experienced than Director Guo.


    If you nail the audition, you can consider both roles and choose whichever one is best for you."


    Julia smiled. She had just remembered the audition with Director Zhang. "You¡¯re right," she said.


    "That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do."


    Julia woke up early the next morning, eager for the audition. She wore a loose-fitted outfit and pulled


    her hair up into a high ponytail. She didn¡¯t wear any make-up and looked like a fresh-faced college


    student.


    Julia had been an actress for a long time and was used to wearing heavy make-up, but she felt


    comfortable and care-free without it.


    Director Zhang was busy setting up the audition at the production house. Julia didn¡¯t expect to see


    Samuel there.


    It looked like the other actresses auditioning were equally surprised, and it made for good gossip as


    they waited. But Julia ignored them and focused on calming her nerves.


    "Samuel? Why are you here?" It seemed that Director Zhang was also not expecting Samuel.


    "Come on, you know I had toe." Holly smiled at the director. "Whoever gets chosen today is going


    to star opposite me. So I have to know who the supporting actress will be."


    "Oh! You naughty boy!" Director Zhangughed.


    After making small talk with the director, Samuel headed straight to Julia. "How¡¯s it going? Nervous?"


    he asked.


    "A little," Julia said anxiously.


    "Don¡¯t be. I¡¯m here for you." Samuelid aforting hand on Julia¡¯s shoulder. "I¡¯ll be watching you out


    thereter. If you¡¯re nervous, you can watch me go first. Got it?"


    "Yeah, I got it." Julia smiled and gently shoved Samuel. "You¡¯re bing more and more indecisive,


    do you know that?"


    He smiled. "I¡¯ll go first."

 Chapter 38 Scandal

    Chapter 38 Scandal


    Director Zhang arranged the scene as a one-man show, where the supporting actress had been


    misunderstood by the male lead. Because there was no opponent, the actresses had to act on their


    own.


    Since Julia was the second to thest, it was a good way for her to learn from the other girls'' acting


    skills.


    The girls before her chose to cry loudly, but Julia felt that something was missing.


    When it was Julia''s turn, she was still thinking about how she should act. From a distance, she saw


    Samuel mouth, "You can do it." She gave him a small smile and nodded in response.


    As she stood on stage, she fell into the mood as the lights slowly dimmed.


    She remembered how Terence misunderstood her and burst into tears.


    She pretended to see him in front of her, telling her that he wanted a divorce.


    "Please let me exin..." She wanted to reach out to hold his hand, but Terence left with Jean.


    She smiled bitterly at him. "Why don''t you trust me?"


    Her performance was naturally good, as she had imagined herself in that situation. Samuel saw


    Director Zhang nodding his head. He knew that she gave an outstanding performance.


    "Okay, go ahead and wait," Director Zhang gently shouted, but Julia hadn''t been able to pull herself out


    of the emotion. She wiped her tears, bowed, and went down.


    After learning from the rest, thest actress''s performance mirrored Julia''s own. Director Zhang


    frowned after noticing it.


    "Well, thank you all for working so hard today. I''ve kept all your performances in mind. Once we''ve


    finished discussing it, I will contact you on the phone." Director Zhang smiled at those who auditioned


    and turned to Samuel. "Would you like to have dinner together?"


    "No, thanks. I have an appointment," Samuel replied with a grin.


    After Director Zhang had left, Samuel rushed towards Julia and hugged her. "You were so awesome


    that I almost cried."


    "Put me down," Julia insisted, panicking that she might have had influence over him.


    "Don''t worry." Samuel wrapped his arms around Julia''s neck and gave her a dimpled smile. "What do


    you want to eat? It''s my treat."


    "Whatever." Juliaughed slightly. "By the way, Samuel, do you think I was doing well just now?"


    "I think that was your best performance! Don''t worry, I''m sure you will be chosen," Samuel said as he


    comforted her.


    Julia heaved a sigh of relief when she heard what Samuel said. They chose to eat at a hotpot


    restaurant and booked a box beforehand so that Samuel didn''t have to worry about the paparazzi.


    "By the way, Samuel, why did youe here today?" Julia asked suspiciously. "Didn''t you say that you


    were shooting a scene in another city when I texted you yesterday?"


    "I just wanted to surprise you." Samuel gave her a broad grin. He worked hard, not resting for thest


    three days just to be with her today.


    "Thank you." Julia smiled. "Without you, I would have been gotten nervous."


    "You always get nervous." He rolled his eyes angrily. "I really don''t know why you''re always edgy."


    "You don''t understand."


    Throughout the meal, Samuel kept reassuring her that she had the best performance, relieving her.


    She had originally thought that getting this role would be easy, but she didn''t expect that something


    would go wrong along the way.


    When Julia slept that night, Consu suddenly woke her up.


    "Why are you still sleeping here? Something bad happened," Consuined angrily.


    "What''s wrong?" Julia scowled, remembering that Consu had said the same thing to her two days


    ago. "What happened this time? Did Terence and Jean kiss in public? Was their rtionship exposed?"


    "No, you''re wrong. Julia, it''s about you." Consu paused, her brows tightly knitting. She didn''t know


    how to tell Julia.


    "About me?" Julia gaped in shock. She widened her sleepy eyes and asked in confusion, "What did the


    media report about me? I''m just an unknown actress."


    Consu hesitated for a while before sighing deeply. "Never mind, I won''t tell you. You should read it


    yourself."


    Consu threw the phone to Julia.


    "Be gentle," Julia snapped. "I just changed my phone. Don''t damage it."


    She picked up the phone and found that she was trending on Weibo.


    She saw the top four posts on the hot search list. "Julia Gu was being used by her mother for


    abandoning her."


    "Even though Julia was bing sessful in the industry, she was unwilling to give her mother


    twenty thousand per month."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Julia Gu is involved in drug abuse." "How many businessmen has Julia Gu has slept with?"


    A series of eye-catching titles appeared in on Weibo.


    Her heart jolted, and she almost dropping the phone in her hand.


    She checked the news and found that that there were many unfavorable news about her. She even


    found edited photos being circted. Her own page was filled with negativements.


    Julia frowned. This was the first time she had ever be so popr, but it was a pity that it had to be


    this way. It was ridiculous.


    "What the hell is going on?" Julia''s face turned pale. She didn''t understand the person who bore such a


    deep grudge against her. Why was she ndered like that?


    "All these rumors are fake. Who on earth hated me so much that they wanted to ruin my reputation?"


    Julia''s mind went nk. She didn''t know what to do.


    "You should take a look at this." Consu took Julia''s phone from her and navigated to the video app.


    As soon as Julia watched Mandy speaking in the video, she immediately understood what was


    happening.


    It was ridiculous of her to nder Julia like that just for the two million dors.


    "Netizens are now uncovering your dark history. After working with you for such a long time, I know that


    you aren''t that type of person. But I doubt theizens would agree with me. Since public opinion is


    currently against you, I suggest that you stay at home for the time being."

 Chapter 39 We Are Sisters

    Chapter 39 We Are Sisters


    Julia wasn''t listening to Consu at all. Instead, she fixated her eyes on the phone screen with tears in


    her eyes as she watched Mandy''s video.


    "My daughter is a terrible girl, never behaving when she was a child. For thest two years, my health


    has been declining and I am unable to work. I thought that she would support me now that she is a


    celebrity, but..."


    Mandy wiped her tears and continued, "I really can''t stand her any more. I''m too old to discipline her. I


    am saying these things in public so that you can help me educate her. I can''t let her harm anybody


    else."


    "Mandy, is it true that Julia is involved in drug abuse?"


    "Of course." Mandy nodded head firmly in response to the reporter. "She is my daughter and if she


    hadn''t gone too far, then I wouldn''t have cause such a scandal. When she was younger, she used to


    y with the hooligans and take drugs. I witnessed it with my own eyes."


    "Then is it true that she has slept with many men?"


    Mandy''s eyes dimmed, but she eventually nodded. "Although I didn''t see it, I believe this to be true.


    Ever since she entered the entertainment industry, I''ve seen different mening over to pick her up.


    Every time she went out, she spent the entire night elsewhere. Whenever I asked about it, she got


    upset with me. She even hit me once.


    I also have a record of her going to the hospital for an abortion. I really can''t support myself anymore.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have said anything..."


    Julia clenched her fist, wondering why Mandy had to make up stories to nder her. The woman was


    supposed to be her mother, the closest person to her. Why would she nder her own daughter like


    that?


    Julia was shaking with anger.


    "Julia, don''t be too sad. I will handle it for you." Consu patted her shoulder tofort her. She had


    been a broker for a long time and there was no doubt that she could handle this scandal. But Julia


    didn''t listen to her.


    Under her breath, she kept mumbling, "How could she do this? How could she do it to me?"


    "Do you still have to guess?" Consu frowned as she clenched her teeth. "It must have been Jean''s


    idea. You''ve already gotten divorced, but she still doesn''t want to let you go. She wants to destroy you!"


    "I''m going to find her!" Julia roughly got off the bed. She wanted to make it clear that she couldn''t let


    them continue ndering her like this.


    "Calm down, Julia." Consu hurriedly blocked Julia''s path. "Are you really going out now? The front


    gate is swarming with reporters. If you go out now, you''ll only be digging your own grave. Listen to me.


    Rest here for the next two days. I''ll take care of this."


    Julia sighed and looked at the phone screen. Her voice broke with anger as she asked, "Why did she


    do this to me? She''s my mother."


    "Don''t be so sad." Consu stroked Julia''s hair tofort her. "Think about it. If she really treated you


    like a daughter, then she wouldn''t have forced you to give her ten million dors.


    Before Jean came back, you were both fine. But now that Jean has inserted herself into the picture,


    everything became messy. I strongly believe that she has something to do with this."


    When Julia looked up at the screen, she saw another figure appear, it was Jean.


    With a scowl, Jean helped Mandy stand up. "Mom, what are you talking about? My sister isn''t how you


    just described her to be. Julia is just too busy toe back home to see you. If you miss her, then we


    can call her."


    Mandy aggressively pulled away from Jean''s grasp. "I''m not making things up. I swear on my


    conscience that I am telling the truth. I hope that you can help me monitor her."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "All right, all right." Jena then grabbed her mother''s hand and directed her attention to the reporters. "I


    apologize for this. My mother hasn''t rested for thest few days and is spewing out nonsense in front of


    all of you. I can assure you that my sister isn''t the type of person my mother has just described her to


    be. When she has time, she wille back to see my mother. It''s all my fault. Since I was living


    abroad, I wasn''t able to notice my mother''s emotions."


    "Excuse me, but what''s your rtionship with Julia?"


    "We are sisters," Jean said with a gentle nod. "I sincerely hope that you see this as a mere joke. I will


    take good care of my mother, so that she won''t bother you again."


    "I didn''t lie. Everything I said is true." Mandy was still shouting as Jean pulled her away.


    "You see?" With a scornfulugh, Consu told Julia, "Your dear sister used your mother to nder


    you and hide behind others. Now, everyone isparing the two of you. Not only did she ruin you, but


    she also made an image of her own in front of the media by portraying herself to be a filial daughter.


    She really is good at ying tricks."


    However, Julia was not in the mood to care about these things. She looked at the screen and sighed, "I


    don''t understand. I''ve tolerated her the entire time. Why did she still treat me like this? What did I do to


    make her hate me?"


    "It''s because you always tolerate her actions. That''s why she thinks that she can just bully you again


    and again," Consu said in a cold and unwavering voice. "You can''t be a coward anymore. You have


    to teach Jean a lesson.


    The news really took a toll on your reputation. My phone nearly exploded this morning from all my


    contacts who wanted to break their agreements with you."


    Since Julia''s mother had caused the scandal, her words were more credible.


    "Just stay at home. I''ll be at the office for a meeting. Don''t go anywhere, okay?" Consu urged,


    worried about her friend.


    She looked at the clock and realized that it was alreadyte. She immediately changed her clothes and


    headed straight to her meeting. Julia stayed at home alone feeling dejected. She couldn''t help but hug


    her knees as she saw the negativements on the Inte.


    Half an hour had passed, but Julia still didn''t move. Her phone suddenly rang. She looked at the screen


    and saw Samuel''s name. "Hello?" she answered in a weak voice.


    "Julia, I read the news. Where are you?" he asked, his voice filled with concern.

 Chapter 40 Eric Came To Help

    Chapter 40 Eric Came To Help


    A bitter smile slowly emerged on Julia''s face. Bad news always seemed to travel faster than good


    news.


    "I''m at home," she responded to Samuel, staring at the ceiling.


    "Wait for me at home. I''ll be there soon," Samuel curtly replied as he was about to hang up.


    Although he still had an important scene to shoot, he wasn''t able to focus. He couldn''t stop worrying


    about Julia after what had just happened.


    For the first time in his life, he was going to ask the crew to stop shooting. He just wanted to stay with


    Julia.


    "There''s no need," Julia replied in a hurry. "I''m alright. Also, aren''t you in the middle of a shoot? You


    shouldn''te over."


    "But..." Julia interrupted him before he could finish his sentence.


    "Don''t bother. I''m fine," she insisted, as if nothing had happened. She didn''t want him to worry.


    "Besides, Consu went to the office for a meeting. I believe that she''ll have a solution soon. Even if


    youe today, you won''t be able to go inside. The police have the area surrounded. They might turn


    their attention to you if youe over and I don''t want you to get involved anymore."


    She tried to convince him that she was alright. "I''ll invite you for drink in a few days, just when


    everything has settled down. Will that be alright?"


    "Yeah, okay then." Samuel nodded, respecting her decision. He knew her too well; once she made up


    her mind, she stuck with it.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After hanging up, she looked at her phone. Overwhelmed by the scandal, she copsed.


    Although Consu repeatedly asked her to stay at home, Julia felt like she was suffocating inside. She


    had to go out and ask Jean why she did this to her.


    ''She already took everything away from me. Why couldn''t she just let me go?''


    The reporters were still outside. She had to figure out a way to leave without them noticing her.


    While she was thinking, there was a knock on the door. Like a frightened bird, Julia slowly looked


    through the peephole to find Eric standing outside.


    For a while, she was stunned, wondering what he was doing here. When she opened the door, she


    asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Let me in." The usual cheerful look on Eric''s face was reced by seriousness. He closed the door


    behind him and looked at her. "What''s wrong, Julia? Who on earth did you offend? Why are they


    hurting you?"


    "Can''t you see?" Annoyed, Julia turned on the TV. All the channels were reporting the same thing. She


    stopped at one program and pointed at Jean''s delicate face. "It''s because of her."


    "Jean?" Eric knew Jean as well. Although he didn''t like her when they were kids, he didn''t expect her to


    do something as terrible as this.


    "Are you sure about this?" Eric asked with a frown.


    Julia scowled at him. "Ever since she came back, everything has gotten worse. Not only did she steal


    my man, but she also influenced my own mother to ruin my reputation. I don''t understand why she can''t


    just leave me alone. I have nothing. Does she really want me to die?"


    "Don''t worry. I will solve it for you," Eric said in caring manner.


    "Please don''t!" Although they were good friends back when they were younger, they had been


    separated for a long time. Julia was too embarrassed to ask him for help. "You don''t need to do


    anything for me."


    "Why can''t I help you?" Eric frowned, obviously not convinced by Julia''s argument. "I''m telling you that


    I''ll make sure that the media will delete all of this. Nobody will dare to publish such news again. You


    have to believe me."


    "Big G..." She looked at Eric and gave him a bitter smile. "I know you have the ability to do so, but that


    wouldn''t work. People already think it''s true. Even though you can have the news deleted, people will


    still discuss it. I don''t want this."


    "But it isn''t good for you either if this continues," he argued back in a worried tone.


    "Don''t worry about me." Julia smiled. "Thepany will think of a solution."


    A trace of disappointment shed across Eric''s face. He really wanted to help, but it seemed that there


    was nothing he could do.


    "How did you get here?" Julia was still thinking about her way out of the house. When she saw Eric


    here, she became hopeful. "There are still reporters outside. Didn''t they stop you froming in?"


    "I''m not a member of the entertainment circle, so why would they?" Eric gave her a small grin. "I just


    walked up here."


    "Big G, please help me. I really need to go out today." Julia excitedly grabbed Eric''s hands and held


    them tightly.


    Seeing her happy expression, Eric finally felt that his visit here was not all in vain. He looked at her and


    said, "I can help you on one condition."


    "What is it?" Julia nodded hurriedly, her eyes shing with glee.


    "You need to stop calling me Big G. Please call me Eric or Eric Sweetheart," Eric said.


    Julia''s jaw opened, stunned at his condition. It was true that his present image was not suited for the


    nickname, so she nodded. "Alright, I''ll call you Eric from now on."


    "That''s more like it." Eric smiled with satisfaction. He took out his phone and made a call. "Cindy,e


    up here."


    After hanging up the phone, Eric looked at Julia. "Cindy is my secretary. After shees up, you can


    switch your clothes. Don''t forget to wear your sunsses and a hat. She and I will distract the


    reporters. When they''re distracted, you can sneak out."


    Eric handed his car keys to Julia. "My car is downstairs. In case the reporters notice you, you can use


    it."


    "No, no, no. I can''t do that." Julia shook her head. Just by looking at the car keys, she knew it was an


    expensive car.


    "Don''t mention it." Eric didn''t care about her attitude at all. "Since you want to go out, you have to use


    everything to your advantage. It is more convenient to you to get rid of the reporters by driving away.


    Don''t worry. If it gets damaged, you won''t have topensate me."

 Chapter 41 Confrontation

    Chapter 41 Confrontation


    Eric had prepared everything, it was inappropriate for Julia to refuse. With a small nod, she sincerely


    thanked him.


    There was an unnatural expression on his face. "You don''t have to say thank you to me. What are


    friends for, right?"


    Cindy''s figure was simr to Julia''s. Once she was fully dressed with sunsses and a hat, she really


    looked like Julia. When Julia saw the reporters running after Cindy, she sneaked out. When the


    reporters finally saw through the trick, it was already toote.


    After leaving the press conference, Jean took Mandy back to the vi. She gently patted her mother on


    the shoulder and smiled. "Well done!"


    Upon seeing her daughter''s smile, Mandy breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The most important thing to me is that you are happy." With a grin, she looked at her daughter. "By the


    way, what do you want to do to Julia?"


    "Don''t worry. I just wanted her to lose her reputation. I won''t do anything anymore," Jean said with a


    proud sneer. "I just want Terence know what kind of person Julia is. I want him to stop thinking about


    her."


    ''Who does Julia think she is.


    Ever since I was younger, I have elevated myself to the upper ss by learning so many courses.


    But what about Julia?


    She had nothing to do but run after Terence.''


    Jean wasn''t satisfied with the fact that Terence appreciated Julia. She was going to take everything


    from her sister, bit by bit.


    "But after what you have done to her..." Mandy looked at Jean with a worried expression. She knew


    Julia well. Although she seemed careless on the surface, she was actually a very thoughtful person.


    And she would keep everything to herself.


    "What? Are you worried?" Jean narrowed her eyes at Mandy. "If you feel sorry for Julia, you can go


    back and tell those reporters that you just lied. Will anyone believe you?


    If you do it, then people will assume that Julia forced you."


    "Jean, you know I won''t do anything to hurt you, but Julia is still your sister. We should be more


    considerate."


    "Don''t worry. I will be merciful," said Jean, refuted with her nose in the air.


    While they were still talking, Sherry''s excited voice echoed from the door. "Mrs. Chen, you''re back."


    Despite the divorce, Sherry still liked to call Julia "Mrs. Chen."


    Julia shook her head and said with a bitter smile, "Sherry, please don''t call me that anymore."


    Sherry realized that she made a mistake. She stuck out her tongue out and yfully retorted, "I''m used


    to calling you Mrs. Chen. Why did youe back today?"


    "I''m looking for Jean. Is she at home?" Julia raised her eye brows in wonder.


    Sherry pointed upstairs and answered, "She just came back. I think she''s resting upstairs."


    With a scowl, Julia went to the second floor.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jean was staying in the Julia and Terence''s wedding room. Although the decoration was still the same,


    it was now upied by Jean''s belongings.


    That alone changed everything.


    "Hello, Julia!" Jean politely weed Julia. Although she had a smile on her face, she was stood in the


    room motionless.


    "The reporters are probably looking for you. Do you think it was appropriate for you toe here?"


    "Jean, what the hell do you want?" Julia demanded for an exnation.


    "Julia, it has nothing to do with Jean. It''s my idea." Mandy stood at the side, taking responsibility for her


    daughter''s initiatives.


    But when Julia directed her gaze at her, Mandy broke out in a cold sweat.


    She felt a little guilty for what she did to Julia.


    "You shut up! I''m talking to Jean." Julia was impatient, she wanted an answer immediately. She didn''t


    have time for Mandy''s apologies. "Whatever conflict we have, I''ll deal with itter."


    Jean chuckled at her sister. "You are being ridiculous. If you had seen the video at the press


    conference, you should have known that it was Mom''s doing ever since the beginning. If I hadn''t


    stopped her, then she would''ve exposed you further."


    With a look of pride, she looked at her sister with contempt. "Instead of ming me, you should be


    grateful for what I did."


    "Don''t assume that I don''t know what you did." Julia stared at her with disgust. "This is all your fault.


    Otherwise, Mom wouldn''t have done such a stupid thing."


    "My fault?" Jeanughed as if she had heard something so ridiculous. "You don''t have evidence. Don''t


    bother to make a im if you can''t prove it."


    "Evidence?" Julia scoffed. "You know what you have done."


    "That''s right." Jean stretched her body. "But what will Terence see? You''re so notorious, while I''m a


    well-mannered girl. Who do you think he''ll choose?"


    Julia stared at her sister in disbelief. "You did everything just so Terence could choose you?"


    "That''s right." Jean chuckled. "Aren''t you a clever girl?"


    Julia couldn''t believe this. She rubbed her temples and replied, "We already got divorced and you


    moved in here. You''ve won, why can''t you just let me go?"


    "It''s not enough." Jean shook her head. "I wanted to ruin your reputation, so that he knows that he


    made the right decision to break up with you."


    "You''re crazy," Julia eximed, not understanding what was going on in her sister''s mind.


    She turned to look at Mandy, whose head bowed down with guilt. Mandy looked at her daughter and


    stammered, "I''m sorry for what happened today, but you caused this situation. If you had given me ten


    million, then I wouldn''t have done anything out of rage."


    "You sounds like you would truly let me go if I gave you ten million," Julia spat with anger.


    Overwhelmed by the guilt, Mandy turned her face away. She didn''t dare to look into Julia''s eyes.

 Chapter 42 Go Home With Terence

    Chapter 42 Go Home With Terence


    "Julia," Jean called out as she walked to her sister. "If I were you, I would be figuring out a way to


    resolve the on-going crisis, instead ofing here to find out the reasons why we did it.


    I''m actually doing this to help you. You''re an actress, but you''ve never been famous. After you receive


    attention from this, you''ll want to thank me for it." Jeanughed with amusement.


    "Jean, don''t be so cocky," Julia retorted, her face darkening into a scowl. "I''ve been in this industry for


    many years and I''ve seen all types of scandals ur. If you think that you can put me down by


    ndering me, then you are obviously too naive."


    "Really?" A sarcastic grin appeared on Jean''s face. "That''s great. I was afraid that you wouldn''t able to


    withstand it. Then I would probably have less fun."


    Julia narrowed her eyes at Jean and turned to re at her mother. "I will never forget what you did to


    me," she spat with anger. "This is thest time I will ever call you my mother. From now on, we will be


    strangers. Even if I see you on the street, I will not look at you. I hope you remember what you did to


    me. If you can''t live on your own, don''t bother asking me for help."


    "Julia, I..." Mandy wanted to say something, but cowered when she saw Jean''s scowl.


    She watched Julia storm out of the room, doing nothing.


    Her lips moved, but no sound came out.


    "What? Do you feel sorry for her?" Jean scoffed in disbelief.


    "No, it''s not like that," Mandy argued in a rush. "I''m just worried about you. What if Julia does


    something bad to you? What if you won''t be able to deal with it?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it." Jean walked over to the windows and looked out. "It''s just Julia. I


    can handle her."


    She watched as Julia angrily rush out of the vi. Just when she was about to exit, Sherry went after


    her.


    "Mrs. Chen, please wait for me¡£" Sherry panted as she caught up with Julia. "This is your favorite


    food. Even since you left, I''ve wanted to visit you, but I don''t know where you live."


    Julia was moved when she looked at Sherry''s sincere expression.


    She gently looked at the girl and replied with a smile, "Thank you."


    Sherry gave Julia the lunch box and sighed, "Mrs. Chen, I read the news. I don''t believe that you are


    the person they described you to be. But..."


    "But what?"


    "They are nning on taking you down. You need to be more careful," Sherry warned with concern. It


    made Julia feel very saddened by the fact that they wanted to ruin her.


    She had always felt as if she didn''t belong in this house, but now she realized that Sherry cared about


    her.


    Julia''s eyes turned misty and red. She looked at Sherry with a gentle gaze. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. But


    you..."


    She sighed with a bitter smile. "I''m not here anymore, so please be careful. Don''t let her bully you."


    "Don''t worry," Sherry assured with a smile. "I don''t care. I don''t want to serve her anyway."


    Sherry didn''t like Jean at all. When she was a child, her parents had gotten divorced because another


    woman was involved. So no matter how nice Jean was to her, she couldn''t bring herself to like her.


    Sherry stared at Julia and offered, "Mrs. Chen, if you want to eat the food that I cook, then you can call


    me anytime. I will bring it to you myself."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Thank you." Julia nodded in response.


    Jean''s eyes zed with anger as she saw the tender conversation taking ce between Sherry and


    Julia.


    Jean knew that a lot of the maids didn''t like her, but Sherry was the first to tantly show Julia such


    kindness.


    If Jean didn''t take action, then she would have no dignity or respect as the vi''s new hostess.


    "Have you seen it?" Jean asked Mandy, who standing right next to her.


    Mandy looked down and groaned, "I have already reminded you."


    "Mom, I can''t do it now. You''re going to have to do it. I''ll give you a week. After that, I don''t want to see


    Sherry here again." ''I will soon be in charge of this house. I will not tolerate a maid who deliberately


    ignores me.''


    Mandy looked at Jean; it felt like she was a stranger. But without any hesitation, Mandy agreed to help


    her. "Don''t worry, I''ll do it."


    After leaving the vi, Julia didn''t know where to go. So she drove Eric''s car around the city.


    She couldn''t go back to Consu''s house, since it was still surrounded by the media. Not knowing


    where to go, she mindlessly drove to HT Group.


    When she arrived, she saw Terence. Groaning, she intended to leave quietly, but Eric''s sports car was


    too eye-catching. Terence easily spotted the car just as she was about to leave. When he saw the


    person sitting in the driver''s seat, he quickly approached the vehicle.


    Although she wanted to leave, she couldn''t find the courage to do so.


    Terence tapped on the window, signaling for her to open the door. After hesitating for a while, she


    unlocked the car.


    Terence got in and sat in the passenger''s seat and looked at her with arched eye brows. "Why did you


    come here instead of staying at home?"


    As soon as Julia heard that, she knew that Terence had watched the news.


    This scandal seemed to promote a lot of discussion.


    Even though Terence didn''t like watching entertainment news, he still found out about it.


    "I..." Julia stammered, looking at the people entering and exiting the gate of HT Group. "I don''t know


    where I can go."


    "Get out of the driver''s seat." Without saying another word, Terence and Julia switched ces. He then


    drove straight to his house.


    When they were still married, Julia had always wanted toe here to fulfill her wifely duties, even if it


    was just to help him clean up.


    Unfortunately, Terence never gave her the chance to do so.


    Julia didn''t expect that the first time she would enter Terence''s house was when they had already


    gotten divorced. It was ridiculous.

 Chapter 43 As Long As You Dont Get Bored

    Chapter 43 As Long As You Don''t Get Bored


    "Take this. It''s the key to the house. You can stay here for a while. I''ll live in mypany these days."


    Terence handed Julia the key. Confusion enveloped him as he wondered why he said that.


    Julia was a vicious woman. It should be natural for him to be indifferent towards her and just let her


    suffer.


    However, when Terence saw Julia''s distressed look, he didn''t have the heart to do so.


    It wasn''t his desire to know whether the news on the Inte was genuine or not. All he wanted was to


    help Julia ovee her current predicament.


    When Terence was just about to leave, Julia asked shyly, "Terence, do you trust me?"


    Julia wanted to figure out what Terence thought of the news on the Inte.


    The opinion of others never bothered her. However, Terence''s opinion was different.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Are you referring to the news on the Inte?" Terence sneered and turned to Julia. "I don''t care


    whether it''s true or not. Just stay here and don''t cause any more trouble for me!"


    It was apparent that Terence was gravely worried about Julia. However, he said such hurtful words


    without any reason. When he noticed how the light in her eyes dimmed, his heart ached.


    "Then, why did you bother to bring me here? You don''t even believe me!" A bitter smile painted Julia''s


    face. "Wouldn''t it be better for you if you left me alone? You''ve always wanted to see me suffer, right?"


    "You have no idea how much I want you to suffer!" Terence sneered. "However, no matter what, we are


    still a couple, at least in legal terms. I''m not going to let you die like a dog. Just wait for things to settle


    down before you leave. Don''t get me in trouble."


    "Huh? At least in legal terms!?" After she heard Terence''s ruthless words, Julia sneered. In


    desperation, she gave him an angry stare. "Mr. Chen, is it really for the sake of our marriage


    certificates? Or maybe just for the sake of those nights we spent together?"


    Terence''s words hurt Julia. Initially, she had intended to sit down and have a good talk with him.


    Although they could not be a couple, they could at least be friends. However, their exchange of


    speeches had just worsened their situation.


    "I advise you to make it clear to me, or I might misunderstand what you truly mean, Mr. Chen." Julia


    curled her eyebrows in aggravation.


    "What do you want?" Terence gave Julia a confused look.


    As she raised an eyebrow, Julia lightly looked at Terence. Then, she said softly, "Mr. Chen, if you are


    doing this for the sake of our marriage, I''ll just consider you a kind person. I am more than willing to


    take your offer and live here quietly. When the rumors have finally dissipated, then I''ll leave


    immediately."


    "Then, if it is for the sake of those nights, what would you do instead?" asked Terence with a cold,


    dignified face.


    "Well, if that is the case..." Julia slowly walked up to Terence. Then, she held his neck and said


    seductively, "I should do my duty. You brought me here because you need to let off some stress, right?"


    A suggestive smile appeared on Julia''s beautiful face. "Now, Mr. Chen, what do you want to do today?"


    However, Terence pushed Julia away as soon as she finished her words. Hatred and disgust appeared


    in his eyes. "Julia, who taught you to be such a slut? I don''t understand you anymore. Why do you


    have to act in such a degrading manner?"


    Julia''s heart was bleeding, but she still looked at Terence and faked a smile. "Mr. Chen, don''t you like


    the way I am? I''m sure that you won''t look at my direction if I am boring like Jean. My job is to give you


    a different kind of enjoyment. Otherwise, you won''t even need to be with me."


    Julia gave a sensual smile and continued, "Well, I''m rather curious now. Mr. Chen, do you prefer the


    dull attitude of Jean or my alluring character?


    Of course, if you don''t like me this way, I can learn from Jean about how to sit quietly. As long as you


    don''t get bored, of course." Juliaughed slightly. Then, her slender tongue meaningfully licked her lips.


    As he heard Julia''s inappropriate advances, Terence felt very ufortable. He sneered and said,


    "Don''t even dream about it. In my heart, you''re nothingpared to Jean!"


    He cast a cold nce at her and continued, "You can never rece her! A crude copycat like you will


    never be on par with her beauty. A simple smile from Jean is more important than anything from you!"


    "Well, I''ve already realized that before." Deep inside, Julia was hurt by Terence''s rude words. However,


    she still forced a smile. "Nheless, I believe that there''s still something intoxicating about me.


    Otherwise, you wouldn''t have abandoned Jean just to ravish my body again and again. Don''t worry; I


    am already satisfied just knowing how much I can pleasure you. I am just here to serve you and make


    your lustful desirese true."


    Then, she began to unbutton her shirt in a naughty manner. "Well, Mr. Chen, where do you want to do it


    today? We already tried in the car. Maybe we can do it in the kitchen? Ugh, that would be very


    exciting!"


    "You''re a lowlife slut!" Irritation became apparent on Terence''s face. Suddenly, his big steady hand


    grabbed Julia''s cor. Then, he dragged her like a sack towards the bedroom on the second floor.


    Immediately after they entered the room, he threw her onto the bed.


    "Terence, what the hell are you doing?" A horrified look painted Julia''s face as she looked at Terence.


    Although she was ready for such an event, his actions still scared her.


    Julia received no mercy from Terence at that moment. Initially, she dreamed that the two of them would


    enjoy a happy moment together. However, her current situation was aplete nightmare.


    Nervousness crept deeper into Julia''s heart. All she could do was clutch to her beautiful one-piece


    dress that she badly regretted wearing.


    "Let me go, you animal!" All of a sudden, fear overwhelmed her, and she panicked.


    Her body shivered as Terence took off his shirt and revealed his muscr upper body.


    Then, Terence crossed his arms and looked at Julia with contempt. "Why are you pretending to be


    scared? You wanted this, right? All this time you were waiting for something like this to happen!"


    "No, it''s not like that. I didn''t..." Julia tried to exin. However, she was immediately interrupted by


    Terence.


    All of a sudden, Terence''s strong hands were pressed against her slender arms while his tongue


    vited her petite lips.


    At that moment, Julia knew it was already useless to resist. Out of instinct and self-esteem, she


    resisted stubbornly. However, all she could do was shake her head furiously. The rest of her body was


    already pinned down by Terence''s massive body.


    Terence forcefully sucked Julia''s lips. Soon, she smelled the blood in her mouth. Then, her head


    became cloudy as the scent of a man soon enveloped her petite figure. For a moment, he was gentle.


    However, as soon as he saw her frightened expression, partnered with her innocent eyes, his body


    immediately gave in to his lust.

 Chapter 44 Cooking For Terence

    Chapter 44 Cooking For Terence


    Terence held Julia''s hands with one hand, and used the other to violently tear her dress. She shivered


    at the cold airing from the air conditioner.


    "Terence, please, let me go..." Julia begged Terence again and again. She regretted provoking him.


    In response, Terence scowled at her. The more aggrieved she looked, the more satisfied he felt.


    "You don''t want me to be like this?" he snarled as he pulled her hair and stared at her with cold eyes.


    "You hurt me." Julia knew it wouldn''t work, but she still resisted, her face turning pale.


    "Hurt? A woman as wicked as you know what hurt feels like?" Terence ignored Julia''s tears and cries.


    He was familiar with every sensitive part of her body. As long as he pushed her, she would willingly


    surrender to him.


    Julia knew that Terence was doing this to insult her, but she couldn''t control herself.


    Terence suddenly stopped and looked at Julia''s flushed body under him with disgust. "After so many


    years, you are still cheap."


    Terence removed thest piece of cloth on her body, ready to release his anger. Lightning sh outside


    the window, followed by the rumbling sound of thunder. Inside, the room temperature continued to rise.


    When Terence looked down at Julia, she was as pale as a sheet. Without thinking, he pped her hard


    in the face. "Didn''t you tell me that you would be a good sex partner? What did you mean by that? I


    don''t think any man would want to sleep with you like this."


    "Yes, I won''t do that again." Julia hid her face in shame.


    Terence was so ferocious this time that when they finished, Julia could barely walk on her own.


    As she hugged her knees, she watched as Terence put on his clothes and left. Only then did she start


    crying bitterly on the bed.


    Julia wanted to pack up her things and leave right now. But Terence tore her clothes and she had


    nowhere to go. She had to swallow her pride and stay at his vi.


    Julia was sitting on the bed lost in thought when her phone started ringing. She looked at the screen


    and answered it.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Julia, where are you?" Consu demanded in panic. When she got home, she couldn''t find Julia


    anywhere and immediately called her.


    "I..." Julia stammered and looked around her. After a while, she decided not to tell her agent the truth.


    She didn''t want Consu to worry about her. "I sneaked out. I''ve caused you too much trouble already.


    I don''t want to bother you anymore."


    "What are you talking about? We''re on the same boat,"


    Consu scoffed in anger. "Now that you''ve gone out, you won''t be able toe home. There are still


    a lot of reporters outside my house. You should stay outside for a few more days."


    "Okay." Julia nodded in agreement.


    "Alright then. I''m hanging up," Consu said before sighing heavily once again. "Take care of yourself."


    "Consu..." Julia softly cried out. "How''s the meeting going? What did they say?"


    Consu was silent for a moment. But with a bitter smile, she promised, "Whatever happens, I will


    stand with you. Don''t worry about this. I will do my best to find an immediate solution."


    Julia noticed that Consu dodged her question, concluding that the matter was not that simple.


    ''It caused such a negative impact to thepany that I might be banished from the entertainment


    industry,'' she thought.


    Julia was so upset, she decided to turn her phone off.


    Not knowing when she fell asleep, she woke up the next morning. She vaguely remembered that she


    had a nightmare, but after a pair of arms embraced her in her dream, she slept very well.


    She found a pair of clean clothes neatly-ced on the bedside table. She looked at them and found


    that they were just her size. There was also a note with Terence''s handwriting.


    "There is food in the refrigerator."


    His note was as concise as he was.


    If this happened before, Julia would have been very moved by the gesture. But after enduring so many


    bad things, she learned to always expect for the worst.


    How could a man like Terence be worried about her?


    After taking a shower and changing into clean clothes, Julia went downstairs to find that the fridge was


    indeed filled with food. She boiled a packet of instant noodles, andy back down after consuming it.


    Julia didn''t bother to turn the TV on, fearing that she would only get overwhelmed by watching the


    news.


    Later on, Julia cooked a bowl of instant noodles again. Just as she finished cooking, Terence arrived.


    She looked at him as he entered the door. It felt as if he had been gone for a long time.


    Before they had signed the divorced agreement, Julia would always cook a lot of food for Terence. But


    now...


    "You are back," Julia greeted him awkwardly. "Have you eaten?"


    She wanted to p herself. It was a stupid question. Terence had just gotten off work, how could he


    have possibly eaten?


    She handed the noodles to him and said, "You can eat the noodles. I can make another bowl."


    "You only eat these noodles?" Terence frowned at the bowl with disdain and looked at Julia. "Sherry


    told me that you used to cook a lot of dishes for me. But now..."


    "Like you said, it was before." Julia dryly chuckled and smiled at him. "I was ignorant and naive before.


    I thought I could win your heart by cooking for you, but now I realize that nothing will ever satisfy you."


    She pursed her lips before continuing, "Besides, I didn''t expect you toe back either. It''s good to eat


    the noodles anyway."


    "I don''t eat instant noodles." Terence grimaced. He ced the bowl down and crossed his arms. "Make


    some dishes for me."


    "Now?" Julia blinked and wondered what was wrong with him.


    "Is there a problem?" he arrogantly challenged.

 Chapter 45 The Smell Of Home

    Chapter 45 The Smell Of Home


    A short sigh escaped Julia¡¯s lips. She walked away, stepped inside the kitchen, and started cooking.


    Water was dripping from the faucet while she was washing a handful of round, luscious red tomatoes,


    and two deep green cucumbers. In a bowl, she beat an egg and added a pinch of salt. The egg white


    was expanding while slowly mixing with the yolk. She then grabbed a sharp knife to cut a b of meat


    and eggnt. Before preparing the vegetables and meat, she had already put a small pot of rice on the


    stove. After a quarter of an hour, the aroma of steaming rice upied the kitchen. She finished cooking


    three dishes, an omelet with tomatoes, cucumber sd, and eggnt with meat. Everything was


    simple, yet fresh and mouthwatering.


    At the table where Terence was sitting, he was watching Julia being in control in the pantry. He could


    see how busy she was.


    She was moving swiftly, however, still maintaining her grace. Her knife skills were precise, he noticed. It


    was the first time Terence saw her cooking. ''She''s pretty when cooking,'' he thought.


    Moving back and forth, Julia''s bangs kept being untucked behind her ears. An impulse urred to


    Terence toe forward and brush her hair out of her charming face. But he decided to hold it in and


    not to do it.


    "All set. Let¡¯s eat." Julia filled a bowl with rice for him. "I am in a hurry today, that¡¯s why I only prepared


    basic dishes. Please, make do with them."


    "Only a bowl of rice?" Terence asked, frowning at her.


    "I¡¯ll have the instant noodles I cooked a while ago. I¡¯m not into wasting food," Julia answered


    indifferently. She had no appetite anyway.


    Not uttering anything, Terence quickly snatched the bowl of noodles away from Julia. He stood up and


    poured them into the trash can. Already in his seat again, he said, "Have some with me. I bet


    everything you cooked is delicious."


    A little astonished, Julia only stared Terence for a couple of seconds. She was wondering what he did


    that for.


    However, she didn¡¯t bother to question him anymore. As requested by Terence, she picked up her


    utensils and served herself small portions of each dish. After eating a few spoonfuls, she pushed her


    te forward. "I''m already full."


    When Terence put his chopsticks down, Julia took it as a cue to stand up. She cleared the table by


    piling the tes, bowls, and utensils. It seemed like she was very familiar with doing house chores.


    Without a word, she washed the dishes.


    At the time Julia stepped out of the kitchen, Terence was sitting on the sofa. He was holding his


    business pad, scrolling and typing.


    She hinted that the man was doing something work-rted. Quietly, she walked away and took steps


    going upstairs.


    Walking to her bedroom, she couldn¡¯t keep on thinking about their set-up. They were getting along as if


    they had been married for years. But it was clear to Julia that they had already signed the divorce


    agreement.


    She reminded herself enough to keep herself awake and to not let herself be trapped in a rtionship


    that she shouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t have.


    It was pitch ck, shey in the bed without even bothering to turn on the lights. Exhausted after


    overthinking, she fell asleep. Being a light sleeper, she sensed that someone entered the room. She


    felt a warm skin brushing against her back. She knew it was Terence. His weight made the bed shrunk


    a little as hey down. His presence made her anxious that she didn¡¯t dare to look behind her. She


    pretended that she was in a deep sleep.


    After a while, Terence raised his hand and held her closer into his arms. Their bodies were pressing


    against each other. It made Julia much more nervous, she didn¡¯t move at all.


    Waking up from what felt like a sweet nightmare, she moved her hands all over the bed while her eyes


    were still closed. There was no one next to her. She opened her eyes and realized that Terence had


    already left. She pulled herself up. Sitting on the corner of her now empty bed, she felt nothing but


    sorry.


    A day had passed. The sun was already setting, Julia still couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the man who


    slept next to her. She pulled her phone from her purse and dialed Terence¡¯s phone number. However,


    she hesitated to actually call him. Biting her fingernails, she gathered the courage to contact him atst.


    Terence was in a meeting at that time when he saw his phone above the conference table lit up. It was


    in silent mode, but the screen kept on blinking. He took a nce and saw the caller ID. He couldn¡¯t help


    smiling and immediately answered it in front of everyone. "Hello, what''s up? "


    Straightening the wrinkled part of her skirt, she said, "Uh¡­ nothing important. I just want to ask if you


    wille back for dinner tonight?" There was a hint of uneasiness in her voice.


    "I''m in a meeting right now. Maybe. Just a littlete, I guess," Terence said impassively.


    "Well, if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t prepare dinner for you then." The disappointment was audible in Julia''s


    voice.


    "Wait!" When he realized that she was about to hang up the phone, Terence hurriedly stopped her. "I


    said I¡¯lle backte, but I didn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t be there tonight."


    She calmed a little when she finally understood what he meant. "Alright, you should go ahead and


    continue whatever you''re doing. I''ll prepare for dinner."


    After Terence hung up the phone, everyone else in the meeting room was awkwardly looking at


    Terence. They couldn¡¯t believe what they just heard. Everyone knew him for being stern and hard as a


    rock. His gentleness, while he was on the line, surprised them.


    He was totally immersed in his phone conversation earlier and kept smiling that he even forgot his


    surroundings.


    Jillian Yang, his secretary, cleared her throat to bring his boss back into reality. "Mr. Chen, the


    marketing manager is waiting for your response."


    Finally, Terence came to his senses. His face hardened and he became serious again. He turned his


    head to his right. "I¡¯ve already reviewed the promotion n for the new products, but it won¡¯t have


    much impact. Why did the sales volume suffer a 3% detion this month? What happened? Carey,


    please, walk me through it."


    "Here is the thing, Mr. Chen. Our new product¡­" Terence didn¡¯t want any of Carey Zhang¡¯s excuses.


    He interrupted, "I don¡¯t like any of your nonsense. You¡¯ve been working for me for such a long time


    now. I expected that you should already know every detail of it. Here¡¯s a question, how is the case


    going? Be honest with me, are you confident?"


    "Yes." Carey Zhang nodded. "With the help of different media tforms, especially the Inte, actors


    and actresses are no longer far away in our day-to-day life. We believe that they¡¯ll appeal strongly. If


    we can choose a spokesperson for this product, and use his influence on his fans group, we can agree


    that we can open the market soon. I can assure you that our sales volume will increase by 20% next


    month."


    He handed over the documents to Terence''s hand and continued, "Mr. Chen, we have discussed and


    picked these candidates for our endorsement. You may evaluate it again. If you reach a decision about


    who¡¯s qualified, please, let us hear it soon. I will arrange a meeting with them ASAP."


    Carefully, Terence turned the pages. One profile immediately caught his attention. "Since we are


    promoting an active sports drink this time, this man is quite perfect for our product. His physique and


    character descriptions are suitable for endorsing our new product. Set a meeting with him."


    It was a relief for Carey Zhang that his boss finally agreed with what their department came up with.


    "You really have exceptional standards for things like this, Mr. Chen. That is Samuel Ye, a well-known


    actor. He is recently shooting a new film. I guarantee that he can deliver a great image, and at the


    same time, our market will benefit from his wide fan base."


    "Don¡¯t just say it, put it into action." Terence squinted at Carey Zhang. "If the sales won¡¯t improve after a


    month, then you¡¯ll be ountable for it, do you understand?"


    "Yes, I do. I¡¯ll do my best," he replied attentively with conviction.


    "If no one has any more concern, I am concluding the meeting now. Let¡¯s further talk about it


    tomorrow." Terence looked at everyone. The office staff gathered their belongings and walked out of


    the conference room.


    His thoughts were all about Julia. Knowing that she would be weing him for dinner tonight excited


    him more.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When he arrived home, the fragrance of delicious food was already filling up the room. He could


    remember, he was twenty years old when he moved in. For so many years, he had been all alone.


    Finally, he was not alone now, he felt home.

 Chapter 46 Life

    Chapter 46 Life


    "You''re back." It happened that Julia had finished thest dish as Terence came in. Luckily, Terence


    sent people to buy food every day, so she didn''t worry about the material at all.


    She was in such a hurryst night that she had no time to cook something delicious. So she prepared


    several more dishes today.


    Terence was shocked by the table. He looked at Julia and asked, "These... Did you do all these? "


    "Yes." Julia slightly nodded, "I don''t know what you like, so I made some casually. Have a taste."


    She made a sweet and sour fish, wax gourd and sparerib soup, a beef omelette and an avocado dish,


    and a seabelt. All of these made her look fantastic.


    After he washed his hands, Terence came back and sat at the table.


    Julia filled a bowl of rice for him, and they sat together, like ordinary couples.


    Since Julia had a small appetite and was in a bad mood, she couldn''t eat much at all. All of these were


    eaten by Terence alone, especially the fish and seabelt. Terence almost ate them all.


    After two nights'' observation, Julia found that Terence liked the sour and sweet taste, and he ate up all


    the cucumberst night.


    "Are you full?" She asked when she saw Terence put down his chopsticks.


    In fact, she was very happy. Julia worked hard this time just to make the person who ate it happily. It


    was the most respect to the person who cooked that Terence ate all of the dishes.


    "I''m full." Terence ate a lot, so he couldn''t move in his seat. Then Julia stood up, cleaned up the table


    and kitchen, said goodnight to Terence and went upstairs.


    After midnight, when she heard Terence enter her room, she was frightened and dared not move, but


    Terence still held her in his arms.


    Both of them pretended to be calm and to guard this secret with a tacit understanding.


    When Julia woke up, Terence had gone to work. Although he was reluctant to admit, they lived like a


    newly married couple. How ironic it was to think about it.


    Carey was efficient. He just finished the meeting yesterday and came to report to Terence today.


    He stood in front of Terence and said nothing.


    "What''s wrong?" As Terence was dealing with the files, he asked Carey, "Why didn''t youe to my


    office and keep silent? Are you punished?"


    "No, Mr. Chen, I..." Carey looked at Terence in embarrassment and didn''t know what to say.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it. I have something to doter." Terence said, frowning.


    Carey sighed, and finally said to Terence in front of him, "Well, after the meeting yesterday, I went to


    see Holley''s agent. It was all set, but after Holley learned that we are from HT Company, he said that


    he wanted you to personally talk with him. No matter what, I couldn''t change anything, and I had no


    choice. So Ie to ask for your opinion."


    Carey Zhang said to Terence with a ttering smile on his face, "of course, I know you seldom meet


    these people, so Ie to ask you, what about Shall we change to another spokesperson? "


    Terence frowned slightly. He didn''t know Holley at all, but Holley asked him to see his. There must be


    something wrong in it.


    Terence had seen the picture sent from Carey, which showed that Holley was the best choice for this


    sports drink. So he agreed to see Holley for the sake of hispany.


    "The best one must be the spokesperson. Ourpany can''t get the best one if we can take


    everything back." Terence put down his pen, looked at Carey and said, "Since he wants to talk with me,


    you should go and gather all his information now. In addition, prepare the information of ourpany''s


    new products and the signing contract. By the way, make an appointment with Holley''s agent. I will see


    him."


    "But Mr. Chen, aren''t you..." Carey looked at Terence in surprise. He couldn''t believe that Terence


    would make such a huge concession for Holley.


    "Well, you can go to work now." Terence calmly said, "Tell me when you get everything ready."


    "Yes." When Carey saw that Terence didn''t seem to be joking, he went to do it as Terence told him. And


    Holley''s agent quickly replied that Holley had free time this afternoon. Carey hastily went to report to


    Terence.


    "This afternoon?" Terence frowned and said, "I have an appointment with the president of RC Real


    Estate Company this afternoon. Ourpany is going to enter the real estate industry recently. This


    meeting is very important."


    It was a deal and couldn''t be changed easily.


    "Yeah, I told Holley so, but..." Carey frowned slightly and continued, "But Holley said... Besides this


    afternoon, Holley is going to work in the filming site. It will be difficult to ask him for help then, so... "


    "Well..." Terence frowned slightly. Somehow, he had a feeling that Holley was deliberately making


    things difficult for him.


    But he didn''t know well with Holley. Why did Holley make things difficult for him?


    "Mr. Chen, you see... What should we do now? " Carey stood nervously in front of Terence. He thought,


    ''What''s wrong with this devil, Holley? I didn''t dare to offend Terence, but he yed a big role in front of


    Terence. What''s wrong with him?''


    "Tell Holley''s agent to fix the meeting this afternoon and ask him to send me the time and address of


    the meeting." Terence said emotionlessly. He wanted to see what on earth Holley wanted to do.


    "Okay, I''ll do it." After Carey went out, Terence looked at the documents on his desk and finally called


    RCpany''s boss, exining the matter to him in person.


    The phone was picked up soon. "Mr. Chen, we are going to meet this afternoon, right? Why do you


    have to call me?"


    Terence said apologetically, "Mr. Shen, I''m so sorry... There is something wrong. I think We have to


    reschedule for another time. "


    "Well..." Mr. Shen''s voice was so unfathomable that no one could sense his emotion.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Terence said in a hurry, "I''m really sorry. I will treat you to a drinkter. And I have collected a bottle of


    good wine..."


    Mr. Shen smiled and said, "Mr. Chen, since you have something to deal with, I won''t force you. Let''s


    have another appointment."

 Chapter 47 Threats

    Chapter 47 Threats


    Terence hung up and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Samuel''s agent decided to have them meet in a local coffee shop with a private room. It was a quaint


    and suitable ce for business discussions.


    When Terence arrived at the agreed time, he entered the empty room and frowned. Samuel and his


    agent had yet to arrive.


    They seemed to have a weak sense of time.


    He sat there for ten minutes, until he finally saw them enter the room.


    Samuel''s agent had a kind face and seemed to be in her early thirties. As soon as she entered the


    room, she approached Terence with an apologetic look. "I''m so sorry for beingte, Mr. Chen. We


    rushed from the movie shoot, but got caught in traffic. I truly am sorry for beingte, I hope you don''t


    mind."


    "It doesn''t matter." Terence gave the agent a cold look. "I do hope that the next time you set up a


    meeting, you won''t bete. Not everyone is willing to wait for you."


    Terence raised an eye brow at Samuel. His appearance and temperament suited hispany''s


    campaign. But if this actor was arrogant, he would rather choose someone else to be their


    spokesperson.


    "Yes, yes, you''re right. We''ll be more careful next time." The agent nodded her head with a sincere look


    in her eyes.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Samuel took off his sunsses and told his agent, "Please order


    some drinks for me and Mr. Chen."


    "But..."


    "Go ahead." Although he was giving his agent instructions, Samuel focused his unblinking gaze at the


    man in front of him, causing Terence to frown. There was a glint of dissatisfaction present in Samuel''s


    eyes.


    ''When did I offend him?'' Terence wondered.


    "Alright. Have a nice chat with Mr. Chen." The woman eventually left the two men in the room.


    Now that Samuel and Terence were alone, thetter sat up straight and furrowed his eye brows in


    confusion. "Mr. He, do we know each other?"


    "Mr. Chen, you are a busy man and you don''t care about the news in the entertainment industry. Of


    course you don''t know me." Samuel chuckled. "But you are a well-known businessman in H City, so I


    know you."


    "Well..." Terence prolonged his voice as his fingers tapped the table. "Then... when did I offend you?"


    "You must be kidding, Mr. Chen," Samuel said in a mocking tone. "You are such an arrogant man. Even


    if you''ve done something wrong, you won''t admit it, right?"


    After hearing that, Terence would be a fool if he still failed to figure out whether Samuel liked him or


    not.


    He pursed his lips and shifted ufortably in his seat. "Mr. He, I would just like to talk to you about


    our uing coboration. However, you don''t seem to be interested in our campaign, do you?"


    "That''s right." Samuel leaned back in his chair and gave Terence a disdainful nce. "I''m not interested


    in cooperating with people like you."


    "Mr. He, wouldn''t you like to hear what HT Group has to offer?" Terence asked.


    "No need," Samuel grunted coldly. "As long as I have enough money, that''s enough. I hate working with


    self-righteous people. So Mr. Chen, I''m afraid that I would have to decline the offer to work with you."


    Terence was taken aback. With a frown, he hesitantly asked, "What do you mean by that? I''m sorry, but


    I don''t particrly understand."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Samuel didn''t mean to cooperate with him. In this case, Terence wouldn''t force him to do anything he


    didn''t want to. But he wanted to figure out the reason why he was doing this.


    "You really don''t understand?" Samuel tilted his head and frowned. "Mr. Chen, I heard that you and


    your wife just got divorced. I''m one of your wife''s best friends.


    Julia would always try her best to help others even they couldn''t repay her back very well. Even though


    there are a lot of negativements about her on the Inte, I don''t think for a second that she would


    be overthrown by this. As long as I''m alive, I will protect her and I won''t ever let anyone hurt her."


    "You refused my offer for Julia?" An unreadable expression shed through Terence''s face when he


    heard what had Samuel dered.


    "That''s right." Samuel didn''t intend to hide. With a cold smile, he lowered his voice to warn Terence, "I


    came here to tell you to stop disturbing Julia since you two got divorced. And stop circting false


    information to defame her. Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?" Terence challenged him with a scowl. He had been struggling with business for


    many years and had gone many lengths to threaten others. This was the first time he was threatened


    by someone else.


    "Otherwise, I won''t spare you, even if you are the business tycoon in H City," Samuel said, his voice


    laced with menace. "Stay away from her."


    "What if I say no?" Terence fired back, feeling jealous. ''She is really a slut. Isn''t it enough for her to be


    messing around with Eric? Now she has Samuel defending her.''


    He had truly underestimated Julia. He didn''t expect her to be so popr.


    Terence didn''t know why he was getting so aggravated. Maybe he still treated her as his woman


    regardless of the fact that they were already separated. He would never allow anyone else to covet her.


    "Don''t you dare touch her again!" Samuel didn''t care about Terence''s attitude at all. He did what he


    came here to do. Now that he was finished, he didn''t want to stay here any longer. He still had a shoot


    to doter in the afternoon.


    "Anyway, I hope that you remember what I said today, Mr. Chen. Not everyone is as blind as you to


    think lowly of her, understand?" After he spat out his final threat, Samuel stormed out of the cafe.


    Terence was alone in the room, at a loss for words. He didn''t know whether he should cry orugh at


    what had just happened.


    As soon as Samuel left, Terence received a phone call from Julia. "Terence, will youe back for


    dinner today?" she asked.


    "No!" Terence snapped and hung up.


    When he got back to the office, he found Jean waiting for him. Because of the news on the Inte,


    everyone in thepany recognized her as Terence''s fiancee and didn''t stop her when she went to the


    CEO''s office.

 Chapter 48 Want To Say Goodbye

    Chapter 48 Want To Say Goodbye


    "Why are you here?" Terence grunted at Jean. His meeting with Samuel earlier had ced him in a foul


    mood.


    "I''m here for this." Jean got up from her seat and handed him an invitation. "I''m sorry that I''ve been


    bothering you since I got back. I didn''t think a gift was enough to repay you. So I''d like to invite you to a


    dinner, where I''ll be cooking for you. Although it''s nothingpared with what you''ve done for me, I still


    hope you can appreciate it."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Terence gently took the invitation from her hand and looked at it. Like her, the handwriting was


    elegance, and made himfortable.


    His nose suddenly picked up a faint and fresh flowery scent. He cocked an eyebrow at Jean. "Did you


    make this?"


    "Yes." Jean nodded with a smile. "I really value this dinner, so I want to make sure that everything goes


    well."


    "What about your hand?" Terence frowned.


    "Don''t worry, the pain is subsiding," Jean replied with a chuckle. "Once the stitches are removed, it''ll be


    good as new."


    Her sincerity embarrassed Terence. With a curt nod, he said, "Well, I''ll take it."


    "Then, I''ll be waiting for you." Jean lowered her head and blushed.


    When he arrived earlier, she could sense that he wasn''t in a good mood, so she asked, "Are you in a


    bad mood? What happened?"


    Jean decided to bring up the recent scandal involving Julia. "Is it because of my sister?"


    Before Terence could say anything, Jean hastily exined, "I''ve already reprimanded my mother about


    this. She regrets bad-mouthing Julia on the Inte. After all, Julia is still part of the entertainment


    industry. This scandal has probably damaged her reputation.


    She''s just too angry. I hope you don''t mind."


    "So, are all the rumors on the Inte true?" Terence narrowed his eyes and coldly smiled at her. He


    didn''t understand why Samuel med him for mistreating Julia.


    Jean hesitated for a while, not knowing what to say.


    "There''s nobody else here. Just tell me the truth," Terence said impassively.


    "In fact, I asked my mom when I got back. Julia had been still nice to her in the past, but she has


    changed a lot these two years. Most of what she said was true, while some was also exaggerated out


    of anger." Jean sighed and continued, "I can''t believe Julia would do this. If I knew about it earlier, I


    wouldn''t have gone abroad. Then my mother wouldn''t have suffered so much injustice."


    "It has nothing to do with you." Terence grimaced. "It is Julia''s fault."


    "It''s alright now. I''m back home and I''ve signed the film and television copyright of a book I wrote. This


    will make me a fortune and I''ll be able to take good care of my mother in the future," Jean smiled. "Oh,


    Terence, I heard from your secretary that you went out to discuss the endorsement. How''s it going so


    far?"


    "Don''t mention it." Terence gave her a dark look. "The man I selected is apparently a friend of Julia''s.


    He refused me. So now, I have to find someone else."


    Jean internally rejoiced when she heard this. Heaven seemed to be on her side.


    "Well," Jean said, "I didn''t expect that Julia is popr among the upper ss. I can''t believe that there''s


    a man willing to stand up for her. Do you think he is...?"


    Although she didn''t finish her sentence, she knew that Terence must have also assumed the same


    thing.


    "Terence, what kind of spokesman do you need? Tell me. Now that I''ve stepped into their circle,


    perhaps I can help." Jean looked at him with a curious expression.


    "You?" Terence hesitated for a while. "I''m looking for someone to endorse the sports drink. I doubt you


    can help me."


    "Well, you never know." Jeanughed, her voice prating the air. "I knew a football star when I was


    abroad. I heard that he ising to H City soon. How about I introduce you to him?"


    "Really?" Terence asked, his eyes widening in surprise.


    "Of course." Jean grinned at him. "He''s a good friend of mine and he has arge fan base. Since the


    product that you are marketing is a sports drink, I think it would be better if an athlete endorses it. What


    do you think?"


    "If he is really willing to endorse it, then I''ll have to thank you." When Jean gave him the name of the


    athlete, Terence immediately recognized it. Thinking about it, having this person endorse the product


    would be very beneficial to thepany. He''d be very thankful if they seeded.


    He walked up to his desk and dialed a number. "Carey, a football star is going arrive in H City. Please


    check and prepare the contract. Make sure that he agrees to be the new spokesperson for our


    product."


    "But, didn''t you choose Samuel?"


    "Just do what I tell you to do. Cut the crap." Without saying another word, Terence hung up.


    Julia had been staying in Terence''s house for thest two days. After being a coward and refusing to


    confront her problems, she finally turned her phone on.


    "Thank God, my dear Julia, you finally turned your phone on." As soon as she turned it on, she


    received a call from Consu. "Where are you? Why didn''t you turn on your phone?"


    "I... I''m staying in a hotel. There are reporters everywhere and I don''t want to risk going out."


    "The reporters downstairs have already left. Pleasee back home," Consu pleaded.


    "Okay." After hesitating for a long time, Julia finally agreed. "Okay. I''ll go back tomorrow."


    "Why tomorrow? What are you waiting for? Come back right now," Consu demanded in annoyance.


    "I''ve already paid for the room. It would be a waste if I don''t stay here for the night." Julia didn''t know


    why she lied to Consu.


    She had been living with Terence for the past two days. Although they didn''t reallymunicate, Julia


    was happy here.


    If he hadn''t been there for her, she didn''t know how she would''ve gotten through this.


    Now that she was going to go home, she wanted to say goodbye to Terence.


    It was a pity that he wouldn''t be back for dinner tonight.

 Chapter 49 A Dream

    Chapter 49 A Dream


    Since Terence wasn''t going toe home, Julia decided to cook herself a bowl of noodles. Just as she


    began to eat them, Terence surprisingly arrived at the door.


    "I thought you weren''t going toe back tonight." Julia quietly ced the bowl and chopsticks on the


    table and walked towards him. She winced as he smelled like alcohol. "Did you drink?"


    After they had shared a bed, she assumed that they were on good terms. However, what Terence said


    next would bring her back to reality.


    With a sneer, he spat, "What? Do you have a problem with that?"


    "That''s not what I meant..." Julia widened her eyes, not expecting his reaction. She was just trying to


    care for him. With a bitter smile, she quietly asked him, "Have you had dinner yet? How about I¡ª"


    Before she could finish, he suddenly grabbed her throat and pressed her body against the cushion.


    When she looked into his eyes, she could see a vicious re shing. She was stunned, not


    understanding why he was being like this.


    "Ahem... Please let go of me..." Julia wheezed, wing at Terence''s hands. She couldn''t breathe


    properly. "It hurts... Please let go of me..."


    He tightened his grip around her neck and he red at her. "Do you even know what pain is? I thought


    that a woman as vicious as you wouldn''t know what pain feels like."


    After saying this, he released her and felt no remorse when he saw her kneel on the floor. "I thought


    you were just a scheming person, but I didn''t expect that you would also be so cruel to your own family.


    She is your mother. She raised and cared for you, but you abandoned her so willingly. Honestly, you


    never fail to impress me."


    Julia cowered when she heard what Terence said. She looked up to bare her teeth and hissed, "If you


    don''t believe me, then why did you bring me here?"


    Regardless of her physical difort, Julia refused to break eye contact with him. She wanted to know


    why he brought her to his residence.


    She saw a sh of mockery on Terence''s face. "I was wrong to think that you had corrected your


    mistakes, but I didn''t expect you to make it even worse. Just take it as I found a prostitute for free."


    He rolled his eyes at her and continued, "I didn''t expect you to be so popr. You even managed to


    win Eric''s and Samuel''s hearts. What the hell did you do to make them so obsessed with you?


    Or should I assume that you are so good at satisfying them in bed that they''re willing to help you?"


    "Shame on you!" Julia trembled in anger and red at him with fire in her eyes. "You''re wrong, Samuel


    and I are just friends."


    Terence stepped forward and pinched Julia''s chin. Her face was still so beautiful, even without makeup.


    No wonder Samuel defended her. "Is Samuel better than me in bed? Or am I unable to satisfy you?"


    His statement sent a chill up Julia''s spine.


    Although they had slept in the same bed for thest two days, Terence didn''t touch except for the first


    night. Instead, he tightly embraced her every night to make sure that she slept well.


    However, she knew that she wouldn''t be able to escape tonight.


    Knowing that there was no way out, she didn''t bother to beg. This forced Terence to brutally turn her


    around and hold her from behind.


    Once again, he was venting out his anger,pletely obvious to Julia''s feelings.


    She silently cried as Terence prated her from behind.


    Her tears quietly fell on the leather sofa. Although the sounds of small droplets distracted Terence, he


    ignored her weeping and violently continued his actions.


    When he finished, Terence put on his pants and ordered in a disgusted tone, "You better take pills. I


    don''t want a woman like you to carry my child."


    Julia rubbed her eyes to wipe her tears and silently nodded.


    In her mind, sheforted herself. After tonight, she would no longer have anything to do with


    Terence.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    And she would definitely take the pills.


    She knew that if got pregnant, Terence wouldn''t help her. It was better to stop the child froming


    into this world just to be fatherless.


    For the entire night, Julia stayed on the sofa. When dawn broke, she quickly cleaned his house and


    cooked him a sumptuous breakfast. Hesitantly, she took out a piece of paper and wrote the words,


    "Thank you."


    She wanted to let him know that she was grateful for letting her into his home when she had no ce


    to stay.


    When Julia had finished, she quickly drove away in silence.


    Terence got up to find breakfast on the table. He looked around and found that Julia was no longer in


    the vi. If it wasn''t for the food, then it would have seemed as if she were never in his house in the first


    ce.


    He looked at the note she left and impatiently threw it into the trash.


    He didn''t know why Julia always confused his thoughts.


    Terence nced at the breakfast again and lost his appetite. Shaking his head, he picked up his


    briefcase to head straight for work.


    Anyways, Julia had already left. Now, thest two days they had shared were nothing but a dream.


    Things would finally go back to the way things were.


    When he arrived at his office, Terence received a phone call from the advertising department. They


    informed him of that the football star Jean had rmended had already signed an agreement.


    However, because of his tight schedule, they would only be able to shoot for one day.


    In a haste, Terence nodded and immediately ordered his team to finalize the location and the


    time.

 Chapter 50 Lose The Chance

    Chapter 50 Lose The Chance


    "Julia, you''re finally back." When Julia arrived home, she ran into Consu, who was just about to


    leave. She wrapped her arms around Julia and asked, "Where have you been? Do you know how


    worried I was?"


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry, I''m home now." Julia knew that she was worried about her. But Consu had


    been so busy handling the scandal that she had no time to take care of her. She frowned and asked,


    "How will the agency deal with the scandal?"


    Consu gave her friend a sad smile. "They will be punishing you for it. They decided to shut you out


    from the industry for the time being."


    "What?" Julia''s face paled at what Consu had just revealed.


    For an artist, time was money. Her youth was life itself.


    News didn''t only spread fast in the showbiz industry, but opportunities as well. If she was shut out from


    the industry for a while, then she would be easily receable by a younger artist.


    Consu sighed and continued, "But don''t worry too much. I''m still working on it. As you know, the


    most important thing for a celebrity is your reputation. Although this horrible incident will affect you,


    everyone in H City now knows your name."


    "Consu, don''t make fun of me!" Julia scoffed with a bitter smile. "I''d rather not have such a


    horrendous reputation."


    "I''m not kidding." Consu arched an eye brow at her. "If we use this to our advantage, you may even


    be able to be more popr.


    Stay at home and rest. I''ll be busy for the next few days, but I''ll help you ovee this difficulty."


    "Okay." Julia nodded obediently and watched as Consu left. She didn''t have a choice but to stay at


    home.


    She had been under a lot of pressure for thest few days. When she got to her room, she decided to


    take a nap. In the evening, a phone call woke her deep slumber.


    "Hello..." Julia answered the phone with groggy eyes. She didn''t bother to check who was calling.


    "Hello? Is this Julia Gu? I''m Director Zhang''s assistant Are you able to answer the phone right now?"


    Upon hearing the gentle voice mention Director Zhang, she immediately sat up straight.


    Adrenaline rushed through her body as she responded, "Yes, this is her. Please go ahead."


    If she could act in Director Zhang''s movie, then the agency might still give her a chance.


    She knew that once another scandal appeared, people would forget about her scandal.


    "We regret to inform you that the female supporting role has been given to Miss Leona Lin. We


    apologize and hope that we can work together again in the future." Julia''s heart broke upon hearing the


    news.


    Leona Lin was the woman who auditioned after her, the one whose performance mirrored her own.


    Director Zhang could figure it out, and yet he still chose Leona Lin. This made Julia extremely unhappy.


    She hesitated for a while and stammered, "May I know why?"


    For a while, there was silence on the other end of the line. In a hoarse voice, the assistant responded,


    "I''m so sorry, Miss Gu. I don''t know the reason why. I am only responsible for informing you of the


    results. If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up now."


    The phone call dropped. Even though Julia wanted to ask more questions, she didn''t know what else to


    ask.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She scowled at the phone and groaned in desperation. Nothing was going well in her life.


    She had spent so much time and energy for Director Zhang to remember her performance, but those


    efforts were lost in vain. Did it really have to end like this?


    Dejected, shey in her bed and clutched her phone tightly. It suddenly rang again, and Samuel was


    calling her this time. "Julia, I just finished filming. Do you want to grab dinner?"


    "Now?" Julia looked at her watch and frowned. "It''s ten o''clock. What are we going to eat?"


    "I just finished work and rushed back from another city. Are you really going to refuse me?" Samuel


    asked in a wronged tone.


    "No, I..." Julia took in a deep breath and bitterly exined, "Samuel, I''m not in the mood to go out right


    now. We can go out after a few days."


    "Is it because of the news? It''s not real. The truth will emerge sooner orter." In an urgent tone, he


    begged, "Come out now. I have good news to tell you."


    "Good news?" Julia paused in confusion. "What is it?"


    "I''ll only tell you if you go out with me," Samuel whispered mysteriously. "I''ll wait for you at our secret


    base."


    "I..." Before she could respond, Samuel hung up. Although she didn''t really feel like going, she knew


    that he wouldn''t take no for an answer.


    Perhaps, she could also ask him why she didn''t get the part.


    The secret base Samuel had mentioned was a hotpot restaurant, located in downtown. Since the


    owner was his friend, Samuel wasn''t afraid of getting recognized.


    Whenever he ate there, the owner would arrange a private room for him. Nobody else was allowed to


    use it except for him.


    Even if the restaurant was full, the owner would not allow others to use the private room.


    Samuel had already ordered food when she arrived. He quickly beckoned to her to sit down. "I ordered


    your favorites, duck tongue and tender beef. Eat more, okay?"


    "I don''t really feel like eating right now, Samuel," Julia sighed in a disheartened manner.


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t hotpot your favorite?" Samuel asked as he poured her a ss of water.


    "Yes, I do like hotpot." Julia pursed her lips and bitterly grinned. "But everything in my life is going so


    wrong, that I don''t have an appetite."


    "Is it because of thoseizens? You don''t have to worry about them. After a while, no one will


    remember what happened." Samuel tried tofort her by patting her back. "And you have me. I''ll


    always help you."


    "Samuel..." Julia fidgeted with hands before she finally blurted out, "I just received a call from Director


    Zhang''s assistant and they chose Leona Lin. You were there that day, remember? Although she did a


    good job, I..."

 Chapter 51 Samuels Promise

    Chapter 51 Samuel''s Promise


    "So, you want to know why you didn''t get chosen. Right?" Samuel gently asked, ncing at Julia.


    Thetter slowly nodded.


    Samuel sighed and scratched his head. "The scandal was one of the reasons why you weren''t chosen.


    However, Director Zhang was also forced to choose Leona, who''s the producer''s mistress. In order to


    keep the financial sponsorship, Director Zhang had no choice but to choose her."


    "But a person like Director Zhang..." Julia furrowed her eyebrows. Director Zhang was such a well-


    esteemed director. Why would he agree to this?


    "You are too simple, Julia." Samuel gave her a sad smile. "It''s not umon in this industry. No matter


    how great a director is, they won''t be able to film without the proper financial support.


    Do you really think the world is filled with good people?"


    Julia grimly lowered her head, lost in thought. As she stared, her phone suddenly lit up to reveal a


    message from Director Guo.


    He asked her how she was amidst the situation and asked when she would be able to start shooting.


    Julia''s eyes widened in surprise.


    She thought that he wouldn''t contact her anymore after the scandal. He unexpectedly didn''t abandon


    her in her time of need.


    Julia paused for a moment and typed her reply. "Director Guo, aren''t you afraid of my scandal? Won''t it


    affect the movie?"


    She immediately received a reply from him. He revealed that Jean exined to him what had


    happened between Julia and her mother. Since the scandal publiclybeled her as an evil daughter, it


    was a perfect opportunity as her role was to be a malicious woman. He didn''t really care about the


    scandal because it was only going to increase the film''s publicity.


    She frowned upon reading his message.


    Samuel looked at Julia and found her scowling. "What''s wrong? Why do you look so upset? Please tell


    me. I might be able to help you."


    Julia thought about it. Samuel was her best friend, so he should at least know what was going on.


    She narrated everything to him and asked, "I really can''t make up my mind now. I feel like Jean didn''t


    just help me out of kindness. It feels like a trap and I don''t know what to do."


    With an aggressive sigh, Julia closed her eyes. "Meanwhile, I''m worried about something else.


    Everyone already thinks that I''m a bad person. If I were to y a role that is a vicious woman, the


    netizens might attack me again. I''m not really sure if I can make up my mind just yet."


    "You are overthinking," Samuel replied. "Supporting actresses give the audience a deeper impression


    of the movie. Even if the audience is bad-mouthing you, it means that they acknowledge your acting


    skills. Don''t you think so?


    Not everyone can execute the supporting role well. Think about it, if you do a good job with this, then a


    lot of opportunities will open up to you. When you be popr, a lot of directors will approach you


    to offer you the leading roles. So what do you say?"


    "But..." Julia stammered, worry evident in her eyes.


    "What is it?" Samuel furrowed his eye brows at her. "The opportunity is already right in front of you. You


    must seize it.


    Don''t worry. As long as you do your best, then I''ll make sure to wipe out all the negative things about


    you circting on the Inte."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Julia didn''t ask what he meant, but she knew that he wouldn''t tell her even if she insisted.


    With a deep sigh, she nkly stared at her phone again. "Of course I know that I should grab the


    opportunity. But Jean and I aren''t on good terms right now and I am afraid that she won''t leave me


    alone. I''m just worried what if I can''t handle them while we''re shooting?"


    "You are so silly." Samuel let out a breath and shook his head. "If she wants to maintain her image as a


    good woman, Jean has to be careful not to expose how she really is. That is to say she will be very


    stealthy and won''t do anything out in the open. Just be careful to keep an eye on her. Besides, just


    because she troubles you, doesn''t mean you can''t trouble her either, right?"


    "You are right." Julia nodded in agreement, he had a good point.


    Since she''d already renounced her ties with her sister, she wasn''t going to try to maintain a good


    rtionship with her.


    Jean hadid out far too many traps for her and it was time that she fought back.


    Feeling motivated by Samuel''s point, Julia informed Director Guo that she could start at any time.


    She felt better after sending him the message.


    "Are you happy now?" Samuel gave her a dimpled grin. "Let''s eat. Everything is almost cooked."


    As they conversed, Samuel poured the meat into the pot. It was steaming hot. Julia picked up a piece


    of duck to eat and moaned in satisfaction. "I haven''t had hotpot since you went filming. It''s still so


    delicious."


    "Then you should eat more," Samuelughed and ced a piece of beef on her te.


    After eating the beef, she suddenly remembered that Samuel had good news. Julia casted a nce at


    him and asked, "By the way, what was the good news you were talking about earlier? What


    happened?"


    A devilish grin appeared on Samuel''s face. He slowly ced his chopsticks on the table and cleared


    his throat. "Didn''t you tell me that Terence bullied you? I decided to help you vent out your anger."


    "What do you mean?" Julia gave him a quizzical expression, she had a bad feeling about what he was


    going to say.


    However, Samuel didn''t notice her change in expression. With a cheerful grin, he said, "A few days


    ago, Terence invited me to be the new spokesperson for hispany''s new product, a sports


    drink. I thought it was a good opportunity to avenge you, so I agreed to meet up with him.


    I didn''t know what I was going to do, but I suddenly had an idea when I saw him."

 Chapter 52 Work Hard at Acting

    Chapter 52 Work Hard at Acting


    "What did you do?" Julia asked, her voice loud and trembling. No wonder Terence had mentioned


    Samuel the other night. ''Turns out Samuel did go to Terence,'' she thought.


    "Well, I humiliated him for your sake. Most of the people find him exasperating because he is full of


    himself. He bullied you. Did you expect me to do nothing? I will always stand up for you, no matter


    what." Samuel fixed his eyes on her.


    Not even blinking at all, he added, "He wants me to endorse their product, and I have made it clear that


    I will never ept their proposal. I already warned him that if he dares to hurt or even touch you again,


    I will surely go after him.


    In my judgment, it¡¯s apparent that Terence is not a good man at all. If you¡¯ll think about it, he may be


    conspiring with Jean. And the scandal all over the Inte may be cooked up by them."


    Thinking about that night, Julia was choked with anger. She couldn¡¯t believe that her misery was all


    caused by Samuel.


    She pushed away that thought. ¡®Samuel is doing all these things because he only wants to help me,¡¯


    she thought to herself.


    However, she didn¡¯t believe Samuel¡¯s spection on Terence and Jean. She would never believe that


    the man she loved, and her sister, were the ones who were behind what happened to her.


    Terence and Julia were not on speaking terms because of some misunderstanding. But deep down,


    she still believed that he wouldn¡¯t work with Jean to deal with her. She knew too that her sister would


    never tell him that the rumors going around were all fake.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Eyes focused on Julia, Samuel read her facial expression. He noticed that


    she didn''t look happy at all. "Aren¡¯t you happy? Or at least at ease that I helped you out?" he asked.


    "Of course. I¡¯m d and grateful for your help." Looking down, she lied. "But I am never your


    responsibility, Samuel. You don¡¯t have to do that for me again." She was uneasily massaging the back


    of her neck.


    Deep inside her, she didn¡¯t want Terence to misunderstand her rtionship with Samuel. She was sure


    within herself that she didn¡¯t feel anything for this man. Her rtionship with Samuel was nothing


    romantic, she was certain.


    "Why not?" His gaze was never shifting away from her. "I am just making him pay for what he did to


    you. He treated you badly. Did I do anything wrong?"


    Words were quicklying out of Julia¡¯s mouth without even stuttering. "No, I¡¯m not saying that you did


    something wrong. I just think you don¡¯t have to give up this opportunity for me."


    She knew very well how short-tempered and childish Samuel was.


    He would act out if she would keep on stating her point. She needed to go on by carefully exining it


    to him without being insensitive to his feelings.


    "Samuel, I know you did it for me. But Terence is a rich and powerful man. No doubt, he was giving you


    a great opportunity. Taking this advertisement may make you a fortune. Refusing it for my sake will gain


    you nothing," Julia exined in her calm voice.


    "Why are you being so vulgar like Terence?" Samuel¡¯s eyebrows almost met in the middle. "Money


    won''t justify and make up for his actions and awful behavior. I won¡¯t work with a bastard like him."


    "Why can¡¯t you reconsider it?" Dismayed, Julia let out a sigh. "Think about it again. If you earned his


    money and used it to invite me to eat hotpot with you, do you think it would make me happier?"


    "Well, it sounds reasonable." He was amazed when he heard her point.


    "So, don¡¯t let such an opportunity slip right through your fingers, okay?" Julia said.


    To affirm what she said, Samuel nodded.


    After having the hotpot, Samuel dropped off Julia at Consu¡¯s house. Julia stepped out of his car.


    She was about to go upstairs when he called out, "Hey. Julia, you should stop minding the things on


    the Inte. We are not saints. We can¡¯t please everybody. The only thing you need to do above all is


    to have a clear conscience."


    "I understand," Julia nodded. "I couldn¡¯t care less aboutizens¡¯ments and doubts. They don¡¯t


    know mepletely. What I care about most is the opinions of the people whom I care about. I am


    more than thankful that you and Consu trust me enough."


    "It¡¯s good that you are handling these things pretty well." He felt the weight on his shoulders gone.


    Samuel¡¯s face lit up.


    As soon as the news broke on the Inte, he felt the need to rush immediately to Julia¡¯s side. He


    wanted to be there for her as much as he could, even if it meant hearing herints.


    Knowing that Julia was already in a good mood,


    he felt relieved.


    "Take a good rest. I¡¯ll pay you a visit anytime soon at your filming site," he said, smiling.


    "It¡¯s settled then." They waved each other goodbye. Julia watched Samuel leave before she went


    upstairs. Opening the door, she found Consu in the living room.


    Exhaustion and weariness were evident on Consu¡¯s face. Emotionless, she just stared at her. "Oh,


    you¡¯re back," she greeted indifferently.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Yeah." As Julia put on her slippers, she queried, "Anything wrong? Why do you look so worn out?"


    Consu shifted her body on the sofa to a morefortable position. "You don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been


    through today. I was running all day long. Julia, I wanted to help you. But words are already going


    around, spreading like wildfire. The directors and producers have been discussing your scandal issues.


    I did my best to defend you. However, they have already made up their mind regarding these rumors.


    In the end, I was only able to get you a variety show. They will only give you five-minute screen time."


    "Consu, I¡ª" Julia was about to shared Director Guo¡¯s words to Consu, but she interrupted,


    "Don¡¯t worry, Julia. I understand that we are having a difficult time now. But have faith in me, I¡¯ll make


    you an A-list star. And those directors that closed their doors to you will regret it.


    Even though they will only let you on screen for five minutes, it is a good beginning. I have talked to the


    director. Tomorrow we..."


    "I have to take part in the shooting tomorrow," Julia said. She grew worried while Consu wouldn¡¯t


    stop talking about the deal she got. "Yes, shooting.


    You must work hard on your acting..." Consu continued. It took her a long time to realize what was


    going on. "Julia, what do you mean? Director Zhang agreed to let you y the supporting role?"


    In high spirits, she looked at Julia. If she could y the supporting role, the managers of thepany


    would keep their mouths shut. Thepany had threatened that they would shut Julia out before. And


    at this moment, she thought Julia got a perfect chance to get herself out of the predicament.

 Chapter 53 Seeing The Situation Clearly

    Chapter 53 Seeing The Situation Clearly


    When Consu saw Julia shaking her head, the light in her eyes extinguished. With a passive smile


    she cocked an eyebrow. "That''s right. How could Director Zhang risk using you at such a crucial time?"


    She took a deep breath and tried her best to sound positive. "It doesn''t matter. We can always look for


    other opportunities. We''ll seed as long as we continue to aim high for our goals."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Consu, please listen to me," Julia pleaded, she was embarrassed that her agent had been so


    overworked by taking care of her.


    Although Jean wrote the script for Director Guo''s movie, she was willing to do anything as long as she


    could earn money and ease Consu''s worried mind.


    "Julia, don''t be disappointed. Even though Director Zhang will be shooting a great movie, we''ll be able


    to get a better offer in the future. What do you say?" Consu chattered endlessly, trying tofort the


    both of them.


    Julia sighed, "It''s not Director Zhang''s movie, but Director Guo''s TV series."


    Consu stopped talking and froze. "Have you forgotten? We attended Director Guo''s birthday party a


    couple weeks ago. Although Director Zhang is a great director, it''s just a movie. On the other hand,


    Director Guo is creating a TV series with fifty episodes. Think about it, we''ll be paid handsomely."


    Julia beamed at Consu. "After this series is finished, I might even be able to move out."


    "Julia..." Consu narrowed her eyes in suspicion, not expecting Director Guo to help Julia. When she


    found out that Jean had written the script, she didn''t want Julia to shoot.


    Although she was Julia''s agent, the young actress was still her friend.


    She knew that tension between Jean and Julia. She couldn''t just watch Julia jump into a trap.


    Consu tilted her head and furrowed her eyebrows. "Have we arrived at an agreement? I''m not


    allowing you to take on this drama. Why do you¡ª"


    "Why not?" Julia insisted, her mouth turning up. "This is a good chance for me to y a supporting role.


    If I don''t take it, then this opportunity will go to waste."


    "But..." Consu tried to reason out with her. "You and Jean are not exactly on great terms right now


    and she wrote the script. It''s obvious that this is another trap. How can you be so stupid to fall into it so


    easily?"


    She stared at Julia with wide eyes and continued her sermon. "Julia, listen to me. We''ll find other


    opportunities. You don''t have to act in this drama."


    "No way." Julia shook her head and firmly replied, "I have already promised Director Guo that I''ll be on


    set tomorrow. You can''t change my mind anymore."


    "But..."


    "That''s the end of our discussion." Julia let out a puff of air and sat next to Consu. She gently


    grabbed her friend''s hand. "I know that you''re worried about me, but what doesn''t kill us makes us


    stronger, huh? Jean always wants to make things hard for me, doesn''t she? I''m not afraid of her at all.


    She gave me this opportunity, and I won''t let it slip. You told me that even if the road is hard, I''ll be okay


    as long as I have my way. I don''t need to be afraid of fighting the battles I will eventually face. Don''t you


    agree?"


    "You are right." Consu looked at her with a scowl. "But you know Jean better than I do. Do you think


    she''ll leave you alone? Let''s talk about what had happened. You and your mother were fine, but she


    turned against you the moment Jean came back from abroad. I honestly feel that she nned


    everything.


    Your mom ndered you, and Jean used it to her advantage and made herself look like a filial


    daughter. If you ept the role, then you might have a hard time." Consu groaned with annoyance.


    She wanted Julia to listen to her.


    "Of course I understand." Julia smiled bitterly. "But this is the only choice I have, and I don''t want to


    turn it down. You know howpetitive this industry is and it''s taken so long for me to achieve my


    goals. I can''t just watch the agency banish me from what I like doing. I''m not getting any younger. What


    else can I do topete with other younger and more beautiful girls?


    I only have one chance. I know it''s going to be difficult, but I have to give it a shot. Do you understand?"


    Consu finally agreed, seeing that Julia''s arguments were reasonable and practical.


    With a prating gaze, Consu warned her, "Since you''ve already made up your mind, I have to


    support you. But you cannot regret this no matter what happens in the future. Even if you cry when


    you''re alone, you have to put on a brave face in front of the crew, okay?"


    "Rest assured that I understand." Julia nodded her head with a disgruntled smile on her face.


    How could she regret what she''d already decided?


    Looking at Julia''s determined face, Consu took her phone out to decline the offer from the variety


    show. "There''s no turning back for you now."


    Julia pursed her lips and nodded. She didn''t know why she felt sad inside.


    Disregarding those feelings, she reached out and hugged Consu. "Thank you."


    "You don''t need to thank me," Consu snapped. "You''re being more and more stubborn. If you keep


    acting like this, I don''t think you''ll need an agent anymore."


    "I don''t need one anyways." Julia gave Consu a sweet smiled. "I just need a friend who can take


    care of me. Luckily, I''ve already found one."


    "You are bing such a sweet talker," Consu snapped as she stood up. Julia arched an eyebrow


    and asked where she was going.


    With a final re, Consu said, "Julia, since you''re going to the set tomorrow, I''m going to help you


    pack your things. Are you really going toe back here every night just to sleep?"


    With a grin, Julia thanked Consu.


    "No problem." Consu shook her head and walked away.

 Chapter 54 Be Honest

    Chapter 54 Be Honest


    The next morning, Consu and Julia stepped out of the elevator at the ground floor and saw Eric not


    far away from them. Upon seeing them, he walked over and said, "Julia, I have something to tell you."


    "I¡¯ll just wait for you in the car." Consu was clever and perceptive enough. She took Julia¡¯s suitcase


    and left in a hurry. Julia slightly nodded. After her agent left, she turned to Eric and said, "Eric, I¡¯m just


    about to look for you. Here¡¯s the car keys."


    Handing the car keys to Eric, she continued, "Thank you for helping me. I really don¡¯t know what to do


    without you."


    "I am not here to ask you for the car keys." Eric re at the keys with such disapproval.


    "I know," Julia nodded. "Please, hear me out."


    Eric touched his chin and shut his mouth, implying to offer his attentiveness. Seeing that, Julia went on.


    "Eric, I appreciate your help. I epted a new TV series recently, so for a few months, I''ll be working at


    the film site. I won¡¯t have the time to thank you properly. When Ie back, what about I¡¯ll treat you to


    a decent dinner?"


    "Julia Sweetheart¡ª"


    "We¡¯re not kids anymore. I won¡¯t call you Big G again, and please, drop that name-calling too. It¡¯s


    inappropriate." Struggling to hide the awkwardness she felt, she looked away.


    "What should I call you then?" asked Eric tly.


    "Just Julia," she said with a smile. "I really have to go now. I¡¯ll ring you when Ie back."


    "Well, then fine." Eric came here because he wanted to tell her something. However, in the end, he


    wasn¡¯t able to state his purpose. "Then, I¡¯ll look forward to your call."


    "Sure." She waved goodbye and got in the car.


    When she got in, Consu wasfortably seated and busy scrolling on her phone. She put her


    phone away and stared straight at Julia. Her eyes were interrogative.


    Favorable for Consu that the filming site for that day was miles away. She had all the time to ask


    Julia. "Dear, tell me honestly, when did you get to know such a young and capable man?"


    "When did you be so gossipy, huh?" Julia red at her while positioning herself in the car.


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    With a resigned look, Julia asked, "Anyway, is he handsome? I can¡¯t see it."


    It was perhaps because Julia had seen Eric in his worst look. Even though he was much handsome


    now, she still didn¡¯t think that he was good looking enough.


    "Come on, don¡¯t change the subject. How did you know each other?" Consu rolled her eyes at Julia.


    Julia replied tly, "We have known each other since when we were young. We were neighbors. Eric¡¯s


    house was beside our house, on the left side. And living on the right side of ours was¡­ Terence."


    She smiled to mask her uneasiness.


    Seeing Julia¡¯s pretending to be fine, Consu knew that she hadn¡¯t get over him yet. Julia had loved


    Terence for thirteen years, and that must be the reason that she couldn¡¯t let go of and forget him.


    Being sensitive to Julia¡¯s feelings, she changed the subject. "Based on what I remember, you told me


    that your neighbor was a fat boy, right?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s Eric." Julia nodded. "It¡¯s more than ten years. I haven¡¯t seen him since his family moved


    abroad. He was using a different name when he was a child. It seemed that he had his name changed


    after he went abroad."


    Beside her, she reached the car¡¯s drink holder and grabbed a bottle of water. After taking a sip, she


    chuckled while reminiscing a distant memory. "You don¡¯t know how ugly he was when we were young.


    Seeing him for the first time again after a long time really surprised me. I didn¡¯t recognize him at all. It


    was amazing, I didn¡¯t expect that he could change that much. Completely a changed person."


    "Sessful on losing weight?" Consu acknowledged enviously.


    "Exactly." Juliaughed.


    "Inspiring. Come on, introduce me to that young manter. Maybe we can get along, and also discuss


    how to sessfully lose weight." For a long time, Consu had been trying to lose weight, but to no


    avail.


    "No problem. Just leave it to me. I have an appointment with Eric. When I finished shooting this TV


    series, we¡¯ve nned to have dinner together. You can go with me, and I¡¯ll introduce you."


    "Okay." Consu agreed. A second of silence, the conversation was about toe to an end when


    she suddenly thought of something. She lifted her head and looked at Julia. "What''s his name again?"


    "Eric Fang." Scratching her head, she looked at Consu. "Do you think his name sounds nice too? I


    used to call him Big G when I was a child. As far as I can remember, his original name used to be Carl,


    it was terrible anyway."


    Consu didn''t care what Julia was talking about. She took out her phone and searched for the name


    of this person. When she found a photo of him, she nudged Julia and showed it to her. "The same


    person?"


    "Yeah." Julia looked at the photo. "I didn''t expect that he would be this good looking."


    "You''ve found a treasure, Julia." Consu reached out to hold Julia''s hand with excitement. No wonder


    she felt familiar when she first saw Eric.


    "What''s wrong?" Julia asked, with a confused look on her face. "Why did you make a fuss all of a


    sudden?"


    "Look at this." From the storage box, Consu took out a magazine. The cover of the magazine was


    Eric. "No wonder I think he looks familiar."


    "Isn''t that Eric?" Julia took a look at it. There was a news report about Eric. She didn''t know until now


    that the enterprise of his family had grown into such a big one. Real estate, catering industry, tourism...


    Julia remembered when Eric was a child, his father rarely went home. She finally realized why, Fang


    family''s business was so huge. His dad had no time to spend with his family because he had to take


    care of their corporation.


    "I just found out that he''s well-known now," said Julia smilingly, throwing the magazine away.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "He is handsome and well-off. He knows how to make money. As long as he manages apany, this


    company''s profit will grow twice as much," Consu said excitedly.


    "Really?" Julia asked, smiling. "I really underestimated him."


    "Julia, don''t you have anything to say after you read this report?" Consu reminded Julia.

 Chapter 55 The Good Play Is Still On The Way

    Chapter 55 The Good y Is Still On The Way


    Julia didn''t respond and gave Consu a puzzled expression.


    "Would you like to take a closer look?" Consu handed her the magazine. Julia arched an eyebrow at


    her friend and pursed her lips. "Stop beating around the bush. I don''t understand what you''re trying to


    tell me."


    Consu let out a disgruntled sigh and pointed at the article. "No wonder you can''t be a famous


    star. Look at this feature and tell me what hispany is."


    "Starry Sky Media?" Julia slowly drawled the name with a hesitant shrug. Suddenly, she realized what


    Consu was trying to tell her. "You mean to say... Eric is the CEO of Starry Sky Media?"


    "Yes, finally!" Consu groaned with sarcastic joy and rolled her eyes. "You keep telling me that you


    don''t have any resources. Sometimes, I don''t understand what''s happening in your head."


    Julia awkwardly stammered, "I didn''t know that he has such a high position. Besides, he''s still my


    friend. I don''t want to use our friendship to achieve my goals. It makes me feel ufortable."


    "Don''t be silly," Consu spat. "If it were somebody else, they would have already asked Eric for a


    position in hispany. I''m sure he would be willing to help you. You don''t have to always work so


    hard, sometimes you just have to take the shortcut."


    "I know." Julia bitterly sighed. "But you know me, Consu. If I really was that type of person, then I


    would have been famous a long time ago. Although I can''t change the way people look at me, the least


    I can do is challenge myself to be a better actress by working hard."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Okay, okay, you win," Consu angrily retorted back, frustrated at Julia''s decision.


    Neither of them mentioned Eric''s name anymore. When they arrived, they separated ways. While


    Consu ced Julia''s things in the dormitory, Julia headed towards the set.


    "Julia, you''re finally here." Director Guo came up to greet her. "Hurry up and change your clothes, we''ll


    film your scer."


    "Okay." Julia obediently nodded and went to the dressing room to find a stylist waiting for her to


    change. The stylist handed Julia the script and said, "Miss Gu, while you read the script, I''ll start putting


    your make-up on."


    She gave the stylist a small smile and skimmed through it, feeling a little uneasy as she read through.


    It was about a love triangle, and it was an oblique reference to Terence, Jean, and Julia.


    The role that Julia got was the heroine''s sister, who loved the hero so much that she decided to drug


    him. Forced to break up with the heroine, the hero was forced to end up marrying her instead. Despite


    the love that her character had for the hero, they eventually break up after enduring many obstacles. In


    the end, he reunited with the heroine and they lived happily together.


    Although it was a happy ending, Julia frowned at the storyline.


    "Is that Julia? Why is she here?"


    Just as she finished reading the script, she looked up to find several young girls entering the dressing


    room. They were pointing at her.


    "Exactly! How could she be so shameless to leave her own mother behind? She really is a vicious


    woman."


    "I really don''t understand why Director Guo decided to choose such an outrageous woman like her."


    "What do you know? The female supporting role is also vicious. Perhaps she''s the best actress to


    portray her."


    Julia rolled her eyes and ignored the gossip around her.


    She had already prepared herself for the worst when she decided to take on the job. Thements


    that they had were nothing to her.


    "Miss Gu." Suddenly, Julia heard the chattering girls shut their mouths and greet Jean with respect.


    Jean nodded and smiled at them. "I came here because the director was looking for you. You should


    head back quickly."


    "Yes, Miss Gu. We''ll leave now." The girls respectfully bowed their heads and left the room.


    As Jean approached her sister, she saw that the stylist had already finished putting on Julia''s make-up.


    She stared at Julia''s reflection and said, "Now that you''re done, the director will call you out soon."


    "Okay." The corners of Julia''s mouth turned up as the stylist left her and Jean alone in the dressing


    room.


    "Have you finished the script?" Jean smirked as she sat across Julia. "What do you think about it? Did I


    write well?"


    "I was looking for you." Julia''s eyebrows furrowed at her sister. "What are you doing? Do you think this


    will change what actually happened? You drugged me three years ago!"


    Julia was so angry, she aggressively flung the script on the dressing table.


    "Julia..." Jean calmly smiled at her sister. "It''s just a drama. Nobody is saying that this is true. Why are


    you so anxious about it?"


    "You are clearly fabricating the truth." Julia finally understood why her sister insisted on having her y


    the role. It was ridiculous.


    "I''m fabricating facts?" Jean mockingly smiled and chuckled. "I just wrote a novel that Director Guo


    thinks will be a hit TV series. Did I say what I wrote is the truth? I really don''t understand why you are in


    such a hurry to rify everything."


    "You..." Julia narrowed her eyes at Jean. Although Jean had a point, she still felt ufortable.


    "Okay, my dear sister." Jean smiled and slowly reached out to hold her sister''s hand. "With your on-


    going situation, no director is willing to hire you, right? I hope that you act well. This drama is your only


    chance. Don''t say that I didn''t bother to help you."


    Jean chuckled, filled with glee.


    She was right. Although Julia was extremely angry now, she couldn''t do anything about it.


    This was her only chance. She had to swallow her pride and act, even if she knew that Jean would be


    there to mock her.


    Julia sneered and gave her sister a menacing re. "Do you think you can knock me down by doing


    this? In your dreams! I will prove to you that I will continue to stand high and firm."


    "It''s good that you can still think that way." Jean smirked and rolled her eyes. "At first, I was really


    worried that you would be angry and turn down the offer after reading the script."


    She leaned closer to Julia and lowered her voice. "Let''s wait and see. The real fun has yet toe."

 Chapter 56 An Impromptu Plot

    Chapter 56 An Impromptu Plot


    "Bring it on. I won''t give in." Julia smirked, a gleam of determination dancing in her eyes.


    Consu arrived just in time to see Jean leave the room, briefly exchanging nces with one another.


    When Consu closed the door behind her, she widened her eyes at Julia. "What happened? Did she


    give you a hard time?"


    "No, she didn''t." Julia breathed in and gave Consu a bitter smile. "I think you should take a look at


    the script."


    As Consu skimmed through it, her frown deepened, mirroring Julia''s reaction from earlier.


    What does she mean? Is she mocking you?" There was angerced in Consu''s voice when she


    spoke. "Jean has done so many bad things, and she even wrote such a novel to defame you. This is


    ridiculous!"


    "Jean''s novel is so popr now, and we can do nothing about it," Julia said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s all my fault. If only I read the script earlier," Consu distressingly said. She felt sorry for her


    friend.


    Julia casually nced at her with a puzzled expression. "What the hell are you talking about? What


    does it have to do with you?"


    Julia calmly patted Consu on her shoulder and reassured her, "I''m fine. Don''t worry, I know how to


    y well."


    "But..." Consu looked at the script, still annoyed at the storyline.


    "Julia, the director is calling you." A voice suddenly interrupted their conversation.


    "Coming," Julia replied in a hurry. "Well, I have to go now. It''s my first day of filming and I want to do my


    best."


    Without another word, she walked out the room. When she approached the set, she found Jean


    laughing with the director. She headed towards their direction and mustered up all the courage she


    had. "Director Guo, you were looking for me?"


    "Yeah. The next scene is yours. You better be well prepared," he said to her.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Julia obediently stood aside, waiting for the heroine to finish her part. When it was finally her turn, Jean


    suddenly suggested, "Director Guo, I think there is something wrong with the previous scene. If the


    heroine is really disheartened, then I don''t think we have to exin anything. We should make some


    adjustments."


    "But..." Director Guo frowned. He understood what Jean meant, but he couldn''t change it because of


    time constraints.


    "Director Guo, I am doing this so that our show bes sessful. As you know, this is my first TV


    series and I really want it to be perfect. Please forgive me." Seeing that Jean sounded sincere about it,


    Director Guo felt too embarrassed to refuse her request. His face brightened into a smile. "Well, we can


    do as you said and change it. But for the heroine... you have to convince her to redo the scene."


    The leading actress Director Guo invited to star as the heroine was a famous celebrity named Lisa


    Zheng. Although her acting wasn''t bad, she was well-known for being difficult to cooperate with.


    It was already hard enough to finish her scene. He got worried that she wouldn''t react well if she found


    out they had to shoot again.


    "Don''t worry. I will handle it," Jean replied lightly.


    She left her seat and headed towards Lisa''s resting area. With a grin stered on her face she


    commented, "Miss Zheng, your performance was really great today."


    Lisa wore her sunsses and obnoxiously raised her head to look at the person who had spoken. She


    gave her assistant a confused expression.


    The assistant bowed her head and whispered something in her ear. After finding out who Jean was,


    she beamed. "Thank you, Miss Gu. Your script is well-written."


    "Miss Zheng, you have great humor. No matter how good my script is, if you don''t act well, then


    everything will be futile." Jean maintained a warm expression. "To be honest, you and I are sort of


    connected. Your boyfriend and my fiance are actually business partners."


    Lisa''s boyfriend coborated with Terence. Once again, the assistant lowered her head and whispered


    another name in Lisa''s ear. Surprised, she immediately took off her sses.


    "Oh, Miss Gu, you are Mr. Chen''s fiancee. I''m apologize for not recognizing you," Lisa said in a


    ttering manner. "My boyfriend, Richard, is always talking about Mr. Chen. We should have dinner


    together, if we have a chance in the future."


    "You are very kind, Miss Zheng. It will be my treat. Think of it as a way of saying thank you for thinking


    highly of me and for willing to take part in this TV series." Jeanughed a melodic sound.


    "Please don''t call me Miss Zheng. It sounds so strange. I insist that you call me Lisa," the actress kindly


    offered.


    "Lisa." Jean nodded her head and cleared her throat. "Then I insist you call me Jean. There are two


    ladies here called Miss Gu, you might get confused."


    "You mean Julia?" Lisa''s her voice was filled with contempt as she scornfully stared in Julia''s direction.


    "Is it true that she''s your sister?"


    "Yes." Jean nodded in response.


    "What a pity!" Lisa sneered. "You are so kind-hearted. How is it that you are rted to a vicious


    woman?"


    "These are all just rumors. You can''t believe them," Jean eximed, grinning at her new friend.


    "Jean, since we''re now friends, I''d like to confide in you." Lisa''s face darkened into a scowl. "I have


    disliked Julia for a long time. I advise you to stay away from her and save yourself."


    Jean''s smile didn''t waver. "She will always be my sister no matter what."


    Although she tried to sound sincere, deep inside, she was well aware of the conflict between Lisa and


    Julia.


    She heard that in the beginning, Lisa had rmended her cousin for the supporting role. When she


    found out that her cousin was reced by Julia, Lisa began to hate her.


    In her mind, Jean knew that Lisa would be someone useful to her.


    "Let''s not talk about this." Jean chortled a bitterugh. "I came here to ask you for help."


    "What is it?" Lisa asked. "We''re friends now. If you need help, just let me know."


    "Then I''ll say it." Jean cleared her throat and gave Lisa a warm nce. "Here''s the thing, I know that


    you just finished shooting your scene. But after discussing with the director, we both agreed that there''s


    a part that we need to modify. So I just want to ask, can we shoot againter?"


    "Just that?" Lisaughed and waved her hand. "No problem."


    "Thank you very much," Jean replied with a cheerful expression. "I''ll ask the director to prepare for it."


    "Okay." Lisa readily agreed without a trace of hesitation.

 Chapter 57 Being Late

    Chapter 57 Being Late


    Julia patiently waited while Lisa was still shooting her scenes. To be frank, although Lisa was hard to


    deal with, she was a very skilled actress.


    Julia learned a lot just by watching her act.


    "Julia, you''ll star opposite the male lead soon. Don''t be nervous," Consu said as she helped Julia


    retouch her makeup.


    "I know." Julia took in a deep breath and stepped on stage. When she was about to perform, Director


    Guo suddenly said. "Julia, pleasee down first."


    At first she froze in confusion, but eventually walked down obediently. "Director Guo, is something


    wrong? Did something happen?"


    "No, it''s me. I just had a brief discussion with the scriptwriter about the plot and we both think that


    Lisa''s scenes have to be adjusted. Since she''s in a hurry to leave, let her finish shooting first, okay?"


    Director Go asked in a gentle tone.


    "Okay, I understand." Julia quietly nodded. She wasn''t going to fuss over such a small matter.


    But to her surprise, the entire schedule changed. Lisa didn''t finish filming until it was alreadyte at


    night. By then, Julia was already sleepy.


    Consu bought a few cups of coffee and handed them out to the staff, while inquiring about the


    schedule. "When will it be Julia''s turn to film?" she asked.


    Director Guo was so busy changing the script that he totally forgot about her. He patted his head and


    rubbed his chin. "Oh, I forgot about that."


    With a sheepish smile, he said, "Let Julia rest today, it''s alreadyte. We can shoot her scenes


    tomorrow."


    "It''s alright. I can do it." Julia walked over. "We can go to bed after we finish filming."


    Director Guo nced at Julia hesitantly and pursed his lips. "I know, but... we must also consider the


    staff. They should rest as well. To add, the male lead has already gone home. Who will you be filming


    the scene with?


    Come early tomorrow morning. Your scenes will be shot first, okay?" Without bothering to hear her


    reply, Director Guo directed his attention to the crew. With a p of his hands, he said, "That''s a wrap


    for today. We''ll continue tomorrow."


    Julia gave Consu a resigned look. She knew that Jean was purposely doing this to torture her.


    But if she thought that she could be beaten down by such a small change, then her sister was really


    naive.


    "Let''s go back and rest." Consu tugged Julia''s sleeve. "Tomorrow will be a tough battle for you to


    fight."


    She was so tired that after her bath, Julia immediately fell into a deep slumber. She slept so soundly


    that she woke upte the next morning.


    "Am Ite?" When Julia arrived on set, everyone was already there. The leading actor was livid. When


    he spotted Julia arriving, he began to shout at the director. "Director Guo, what type of an actress are


    you hiring? You promised that we would shoot at five o''clock in the morning. What time is it now? She


    should''ve just slept until noon!"


    "Sorry, I..." Julia stammered, looking at her watch. It was almost seven o''clock in the morning. She


    thought she was early, but she was actually thest one to arrive.


    Director Guo said apologetically, "I''m really sorry..."


    After apologizing to the actor, he turned to Julia and raised his voice in frustration. "What''s wrong with


    you? If you don''t want to act, then you should go home. Just because you are Miss Gu''s sister, doesn''t


    mean that I will be nice to you. I told you toe early today, but you didn''t listen. Do you know what


    time it is? I can''t believe that you made us wait for two hours!"


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know it would be that early..." Julia flushed with embarrassment.


    "Are you ming me for not making it clear to you?" Director Guo stared at Julia angrily. "Don''t you


    know that when we film, we''re racing against time? That''smon sense and you should already


    know that."


    "I..." Julia was too ashamed to raise her head.


    It was her fault this time.


    Director Guo roared angrily, "You know, if it weren''t for Jean, then I wouldn''t have chosen you at all. I


    should''ve just stuck to the original actress I wanted to hire.


    If you can act, then you better show it now. If you can''t, then you might as well leave. Since we haven''t


    started shooting yet, I still have time to find another actress."


    "I''m sorry, Director Guo. I won''t do that again," Julia apologized frantically.


    All of a sudden, she heard Jean''s voice call out from behind her. "Director Guo, I know that you hired


    Julia for my sake. It''s my sister''s fault this time. Please forgive her. Isn''t it a waste of time for you to get


    angry?"


    "Good morning, Miss Gu," Director Guo greeted her as he calmed down to change hisposure.


    Jean smiled and dered, "Everybody, I brought breakfast for you. Let''s eat something before we start


    working."


    She instructed the assistant to give them the food. With a grin, she personally handed Director Guo a


    te. "Please eat as well."


    "Thank you." He grabbed the te and gave her a smile.


    "I went to the store early to get in line for the tofu jelly and fritters. You should taste them," Jean said


    with a smile. "Director Guo, Julia hasn''t worked with you before, so she doesn''t really know about your


    style. Can you give her one more chance?"


    "Since you said so, what else can I say?" Director Guo looked at her with a helpless gaze. He was just


    venting his anger on Julia; he didn''t n on having her reced.


    "Thank you, Director Guo." Jeanughed a melodic tune.


    Still furious, Director Guo red at Julia. "Why are you still standing here? Go do your makeup


    quickly."


    "Yes, I''ll go now." Julia hurried to the dressing room.


    "Wait!" Jean held out a hand to stop her sister. With a grin, she walked up to Julia. "Have you eaten


    yet? You should eat a little bit. Filming is very tiring."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Jean handed her a cup of tofu jelly. Although Julia knew that her sister was just putting on a facade,


    she had no other choice but to ept it. She wasn''t strong enough right now to fight.


    As Julia left to go to the dressing room, she overheard Director Guo saying, "Thank God she has a


    sister like you. Otherwise, I would''ve fired her..."


    "Hey, are Julia and Jean really sisters?" someone asked.


    "Of course. Jean admitted it in person. Besides, if you haven''t noticed, they both share the same


    surname, Gu."

 Chapter 58 Trust Me On This

    Chapter 58 Trust Me On This


    "But why is Julia so different from Jean? Jean is so gentle, considerate, and is always nice to us. She


    even doesn''t talk loudly. Look at Julia..."


    "That''s right. She doesn''t even support her own mother. I wonder what happened between them. I


    really pity Jean; her sister must have been bullied her a lot."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Before Julia entered the dressing room, she overheard the stylists gossiping about her rtionship with


    Jean. It seemed that sister''s gentle facade was working. Everyone spoke up for her and used Julia


    to be the unworthy sister.


    She smiled bitterly to herself. In the past, she used to care about what people thought about her before.


    She would have argued and exin to them that she wasn''t that type of person. But now,


    she decided to ignore what they were saying.


    After enduring so much, she finally understood that their opinions didn''t matter. It was more important


    that she still had people who trusted and cared for her.


    Julia deliberately increased the sound of her footsteps as she opened the door. When she entered the


    room, the stylists had already dispersed. They red at her with hostility.


    Julia walked over to her chair and sat down. She arched an eyebrow at one of the girls. "Excuse me,


    can you please help me with my make-up?"


    "Coming." The girl reluctantly walked behind her and hastily did her make-up.


    The filming went smoothly that morning. Director Guo''s frustration disappeared after he watched Julia''s


    performance, a wide grin on his face.


    "Okay, let''s have lunch first and then we can continue to shoot in the afternoon." Director Guo was very


    pleased and smiled at her. "Julia, well done!"


    "Thank you, Director Guo." Julia breathed a sigh of relief.


    With a scoff, Jean walked up to her sister. She whispered in a low voice, "Since you''ve chosen to work


    here, you must be prepared. I won''t let you go so easily."


    "Don''t worry." Julia gave Jean a hard stare. "I was prepared for the worst before I came here. If you


    thought you can bring me down with a trick like this, then it might not even be enough. Bring it on."


    "Well, you just wait and see," Jean warned threateningly.


    "Jean!" A voice interrupted while they were talking, it was Lisa. "Come eat with us."


    "Coming." Jean sweetly smiled at her and turned to give Julia a mocking stare. "Looks like I have to


    leave, Julia. Don''t forget to eat."


    Without saying anything else, she turned around and headed towards Lisa.


    When she arrived, Lisa gently grabbed her hand. "We can only eat take-out food when we''re filming.


    The food from this restaurant is really good. Please give it a try."


    She handed Jean a pair of new chopsticks. "I''ll treat you to something else next time."


    "Oh, you don''t have to." Jean grinned and looked at her friend. "I''m already so lucky just to be able to


    eat with you. So many people must envy me."


    "Why are you so sweet?" Lisaughed melodically.


    "I''m just telling the truth." Jean smiled. "You know, I''m always a fan of yours. I used to wonder if I would


    ever get to meet you and get an autograph. I didn''t expect that we would be friends."


    "Really?" Lisa giggled. "I didn''t expect you to be a fan of mine as well."


    "I guess I always get a special feeling around beautiful things," Jean said, grinning from ear to ear.


    Lisa ced a piece of sweet and sour ribs on her te, and insisted, "You must taste this. It''s very


    delicious."


    Jean nodded repeatedly. When she looked up to say something, she found Lisa looking at someone.


    She frowned and wondered what her friend was thinking about.


    Jean followed the direction of Lisa''s gaze and saw that she was looking at Julia. Concerned, she asked


    her, "What''s wrong? What are you looking at?"


    "It''s nothing." Lisa sighed and looked as her with a bemused expression. "It is interesting that sharing a


    meal is the best way to get to know who our friends are. Since we are friends, we chat or joke with one


    another and gossip about the others when we have our breaks. Someone can only eat with her agent.


    It looks so pitiful."


    Jean pursed her lips and stared at Lisa. "You..."


    Seeing that Jean was about to say something, Lisa interrupted, "Don''t be shy. Just say it."


    "Well, why do you find Julia annoying?" Jean asked with a frown.


    "Do you even need to ask?" Lisa scoffed at her in disbelief. "Look at thements on the Inte. I


    just hate hypocrites like her.


    I''ll say whatever I want to say. Although she''s your sister, I would still like to advise you to stay away


    from her. You have helped her enough. In the future, you shouldn''t contact her anymore or else you will


    be excluded like her. Do you understand?"


    "But..." Jean stammered with her eyebrows knitted together. "She is my sister, and I can''t bear to see


    her like this."


    "You are too kind." Lisa shook her head and gave Jean a pointed look. "Do you think that a scheming


    woman like her will suffer any losses?"


    She sighed and continued, "There are so many people in this industry. Your sister even sold herself to


    achieve her goals. She will seed in the future. So, you shouldn''t worry about her. You should focus


    on yourself instead. Do you understand?"


    "Julia isn''t so bad. When she was younger..." Jean exined, her face turning pale.


    "Like you said, she was a child back then." Lisa let out a disappointed sigh. "Everyone changes after


    being in this industry. You''ve been abroad for so long that you barely know what''s happening at home.


    Since I''ve experienced it first hand, you just have to trust me on this."

 Chapter 59 Did You Take My Words Seriously

    Chapter 59 Did You Take My Words Seriously


    Lisa gave Jean a bottle of water. "You''re so naive. I guess she bullied you a lot when you were young.


    We''re all adults now. Even though you''re sisters, I think you should keep a distance from her.


    I''m telling you this because you are my friend. If you think I''m being reasonable, then you should listen


    to me. But if you think I''m wrong, then you can forget what I just said. Just remember to stay away from


    her. Otherwise, you''ll suffer in the end."


    "Lisa, I..." Jean sighed and looked down. "I know that you''re doing this for me. So, I shall consider your


    suggestion."


    "That''s good." Lisa nodded, pleased with Jean''s response. "Let''s eat."


    Jean lowered her head and silently ate her food. In the afternoon, she rested for a while before heading


    home.


    She had to think about how she was going to deal with Julia next.


    When she arrived home, she overheard Sherry gossiping with another maid. "I tried to clean Miss Gu''s


    room yesterday, but she drove me out. I was so scared. What do you think happened to Mrs. and Mr.


    Chen? Why did he allow such a vile woman to live here?"


    "You''re right." The maid she was talking to shook her head. "Mrs. Chen neverined about the


    food I made. But, this Miss Gu is totally different. She dislikes us, and whatever I cook doesn''t seem to


    suit her appetite. My sry has already been deducted three times this month. If this keeps on


    happening, how will I support my family?"


    "Yes, you''re right." Sherry sighed helplessly. "I can''t believe Mrs. Chen divorced Mr. Chen, just so he


    can live with this woman. Even if they aren''t married yet, she''s already so confident in bing the


    hostess. If they do get married, we''ll certainly have a hard time."


    "Yes." The maid wore a worried expression. "I don''t think we''ll be employed anymore. Since I can''t


    serve her, I''ve already asked the agency to help me find another job. I will leave as soon as I find


    another job. You better n as early as now."


    "You are right." Sherry let out a deep breath and pursed her lips. "It''s a pity that Mrs. Chen is in difficulty


    herself. Otherwise, I''m going to work for her."


    Jean didn''t care that the maids were talking about her. However, she felt irritated when she heard them


    call Julia "Mrs. Chen."


    Although her sister formerly married to Terence, it was supposed to remain in the past. She was the


    one who was living here now and she would definitely be the future Mrs. Chen and the hostess of


    this house.


    Jean felt the need for them to understand this.


    If they refused to realize this, then she should have everyone reced.


    "Ahem!" Jean cleared her throat to show them that she was home. When she entered the room, the


    maids pretended to clean, as if nothing had just happened.


    "Miss Gu, you''re back." Sherry walked over and politely asked, "Will you having dinner here tonight?


    What dishes do we need to prepare?"


    "No, thanks," Jean said indifferently. "I won''t have dinner here, so don''t prepare anything."


    "Okay," Sherry responded.


    After Jean changed her clothes, she called her mother. "Where are you?"


    "I..." Mandy faltered, unable to respond. In the background, Jean could hear the sound of the mahjong


    chips mixing. She frowned and asked her mother, "Are you gambling again?"


    "No, I..." Mandy awkwardly stammered.


    "I made a reservation at a restaurant. I''ll send you the location. Please go there as soon as possible."


    Without waiting for her to respond, Jean dropped the call.


    She didn''t really care what Mandy was doing, as long as she showed up when Jean needed help.


    Mandy was already sitting in the restaurant when Jean arrived. After their phone call, she immediately


    came over without protesting. She gently smiled at her daughter and asked, "What happened?"


    In Terence''s house, the maids were all on Julia''s side.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Besides, Jean didn''t want to visit Mandy''s rented house.


    So she decided that they could just talk over dinner at a restaurant. "Have you been resting well? You


    look like you''re losing weight," Mandy asked.


    "Stop talking about useless things. I told you to get rid of Sherry. Did you do as I say?" Jean gave


    Mandy a look of disdain. "I''ve been so busy dealing with Julia for the past few days, but you started


    gambling again. Did you take my words seriously?"


    Mandy grimaced in embarrassment. "Don''t worry. Your words are in my mind."


    Mandy poured her daughter a ss of water. "She is just a maid. We can punish her whenever we


    want, right?"


    "So you mean to say that I should just continue putting up with her?" Jean stared at Mandy in disbelief.


    "That''s not what I meant..." Mandy nced at Jean with remorse. "I meant that you just moved in. If


    you start firing the maids, won''t Terence suspect something?"


    "So what?" Jean sneered andughed with menace. "Who do you think I am? You think I can''t deal


    with a mere maid?"


    "So, what do you want to do?" Mandy grimly looked at her daughter. She couldn''t help but feel shiver


    trailing down her spine.


    She remembered that Jean had wanted a puppy when she was a child, so she had gotten one for her.


    At first, Jean had taken care of her new pet. Once she had gotten tired of ying with it, she had begun


    to beat and scold the puppy. The poor thing had always looked at Jean with a pitiful expression, never


    understanding why its owner would treat it like this.


    Up until now, Mandy could still remember the puppy''s aggrieved eyes.

 Chapter 60 We Are Here to Work

    Chapter 60 We Are Here to Work


    Later on, the puppy had idently bitten Jean while they had been ying. Although its teeth hadn''t


    prated her skin, she had grabbed the puppy and flung it into the oven.


    She had stood and refused to help as the helpless animal had screeched and burned inside.


    Mandy then had ordered the maid to throw the oven away. From then on, they had never bought


    another oven.


    Mandy pursed her lips upon remembering the memory.


    Jean grunted at her mother, "You can''t win without sacrificing something in return. Terence wille


    back to have dinner tomorrow. You cane over too. Then..."


    Jean whispered her n in Mandy''s ear. Her mother paled as she heard the n.


    Mandy stared at Jean with her mouth wide open. "Are you really going to do this?"


    "Of course." Jean flicked her hair and coldly replied, "We have to be ruthless. I don''t want to cause


    myself any trouble."


    Mandy frowned and looked at her in concern. "But you just had your stitches removed and you''ve


    barely even recovered..."


    Jean dryly scoffed, "That''s why I have to do it now. Otherwise, Terence would never feel sorry for me."


    "But I still think..." Mandy tried to change her daughter''s mind, but Jean refused to listen. Jean gave her


    mother a menacing look. "I just want to ask you, will you help me or not?"


    Mandy sighed and stammered helplessly, "You''ve already made up your mind. What else can I do?"


    "As soon as we''re done eating, you''re going home with me," Jean ordered.


    "Okay," Mandy obediently said with a heavy heart. Although the food was delicious, she didn''t feel like


    eating as she thought about what was going to happen.


    They drove back to the vi after finishing their meal. Tracy was cleaning the kitchen when they


    arrived. From the living room, Jean called her, "Tracy, please bring me two cups of hot tea."


    "Okay, Miss Gu." Tracy ced her duster cloth on the counter and washed her hands before making


    the tea. Mandy nervously looked at the kitchen''s direction and slowly gulped when Tracy came out.


    "Have some tea, Mrs. Gu." The maid gently ced the cup of the tea in front of Mandy. When she was


    about to ce the other cup, Jean ordered, "Give it to me."


    "Miss Gu, please let me put it on the table. It''s very hot. You should drink itter," Tracy insisted


    hesitantly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Give it to me," Jean ordered, her stare prating into Tracy''s eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Tracy obediently handed the tea to Jean. Just as she was about to let go, Tracy saw Jean''s hand


    loosen its hold on the cup. She saw the tea spill all over Jean, and a piercing painful scream prated


    the silence. Before anyone else could react, Mandy pulled Jean to the sink and turned the faucet on so


    that the cool water could minimize the pain on her daughter''s hand.


    Jean felt her skin burn in pain, the tea was very hot. Although they had nned for this to happen, she


    had to make it believable in order to live afortable life in the future.


    "Jean, how are you?" Mandy asked in distress as she saw her daughter crying. Although she knew that


    Jean had staged for this to happen, she still pitied her.


    Jean was her own flesh and blood. She had carried her in womb her for nine months, birthed her, and


    raised her. She felt a wrenching pain in her heart upon seeing her daughter hurt.


    "Miss Gu, I..." Tracy stammered, stupefied by the scene. She didn''t know how to react. When she was


    about to apologize, Mandy pped her in the face and bellowed, "What the hell is wrong with you? You


    can''t even hold a cup of tea properly? Don''t you know that Jean needs her hands to earn money? If


    you hurt her, then you should take full responsibility."


    "I..." Tracy panicked. She didn''t expect that Jean would let go of the cup.


    It was inappropriate to say this, but she felt that Jean loosened the cup on purpose. Even though she


    was crying, Tracy could see the faint smirk on Jean''s lips.


    "What the hell?" Mandy mustered in all the anger she could and raised her voice. "You are so


    unreasonable. Do you think that you are the owner of the vi? I can''t believe that you''ve decided to


    take revenge on Jean. She''s Terence''s guest. I don''t care whom you worked for in the past. Since now


    you are serving my daughter, you better respect her. Otherwise, we won''t let you go."


    "Mrs. Gu, I didn''t..." Tracy stammered with sadness. "I didn''t let go until Miss Gu took it from me. I didn''t


    expect that she would release her grip. I..."


    Before Tracy could finish her sentence, Mandy pped her again and spat, "What do you mean by


    that? Are you using Jean of framing you?"


    She grabbed Jean''s hand and showed it to the trembling maid. "You''d better take a good look at her.


    Her hand has just recovered. Do you think she is dumb enough to hurt herself for the sake of framing


    you?"


    "I didn''t mean that..." Tracy started crying, but Mandy didn''t stop ring at her. The poor servant


    sobbed, "I would never think about hurting Miss Gu."


    "Then what do you mean by that usation?" Mandy furrowed her eye brows. She wanted to beat


    Tracy up. None of the servants dared to help the poor maid when they heard what was happening in


    the kitchen. Only Sherry bravely stood in front of Tracy.


    "What are you doing? How dare you!" Mandy faltered when Sherry stood in front of her.


    "Mrs. Gu." Although Sherry was still young, she had been a maid in the Chen family vi for many


    years. Even Terence was polite to her, but everything changed after Jean came.


    To put it bluntly, Jean treated these servants as if they weren''t human beings.


    Tracy whispered something in Sherry''s ear. Sherry red at the mother and daughter. "You two are


    guests, and we should respect you. But you went too far."


    "What do you mean by that?" Mandy scoffed, extremely angry. She sneered and narrowed her eyes at


    Sherry. "Since we''re both guests, then who is the master? Are you the owner of this ce?"


    "I didn''t say that." Sherry gave a cold smile. "We all know we''re servants. But you should know that the


    Mr. Chen has hired us to work, not to be bullied by his guests."

 Chapter 61 Fire The Servants

    Chapter 61 Fire The Servants


    "You little bitch! You better watch your mouth," Mandy snarled at Sherry with fury. Just as she was


    about to p Sherry, Jean stopped her. "Mom, enough. You''re overreacting."


    "Jean..." Mandy gaped at her daughter with disbelief. "I''m not doing anything wrong. Look at them.


    They never treated you as the hostess. If I don''t teach these people a good lesson today, they will


    continue look down on you."


    "You''re right about one thing, Mrs. Gu." Sherry looked at Mandy with cold eyes. To be honest, they


    already had problems with Jean, so it was normal for them to have conflict eventually.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "You are right. We never saw Miss Gu as the hostess. She is just Mr. Chen''s guest. As servants, it is


    natural for us to treat a guest and the hostess differently to avoid making a fool of ourselves. You aren''t


    even Mr. Chen''s guest, Mrs. Gu. What right do you have to teach us a lesson?


    We were brought up by our parents. We work here to give our families a better life, not to be beaten by


    you."


    "You''re such a bitch. How can you say that?" Mandy''s nose red and she rushed forward to pull


    Sherry''s hair. "You will regret what you said..."


    "Enough!" Jean yelled. She had been standing on the side, silently watching the scene unfold.


    Although she was in pain, she wasn''t in a hurry to go to the hospital.


    Sherry stood proud with what she had said and the servants agreed with her. They all stared at Jean


    with contempt.


    Deep inside, Jean was furious with them. It was time for her to fire these servants.


    "Jean, stay out of this. I''ll handle them myself," Mandy haughtily informed her daughter.


    "Mom, stop it." Jean had run out of patience, refusing to stay calm. She touched her mother''s arm and


    said, "They''re right. I''m just Terence''s guest."


    "But..." Mandy was not convinced. These servants had crossed the line and she couldn''t stand it.


    "Don''t worry." Jean approached Tracy and gently smiled. "Are you okay?"


    "Yes..." Tracy was frightened of Mandy. She was shivering in fear that Jean would hurt her.


    "Don''t be afraid." Jean gave them a small smile. "I didn''t properly grip the cup. As you all know, my


    hand was injured and I have yet to recover my strength. I lost control, so I hope you don''t mind."


    "Of course not..." Tracy stared at Jean, not knowing what she was supposed to do.


    "My mom is hot-tempered. She was simply heartbroken when she saw me get hurt, so she hit you. I


    hope she didn''t scare you," Jean exined to Tracy with worried eyes. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, Miss Gu." Tracy let out a sigh of relief. She looked at her andmented, "Your hand''s


    condition seems serious. You should probably go to the hospital to have it checked."


    She was embarrassed after hearing Jean''s exnation. Tracy stared at her hand and feared that it


    would be swollen if it wasn''t treated on time.


    "I know." Jean then turned to Sherry and remarked, "I know you''re just saying this to help Tracy. I''m


    truly sorry. My mom was just being really stubborn. I do hope you forgive us."


    "Miss Gu, you don''t need to apologize. I don''t have the guts to me you," Sherry said coldly.


    Tracy pulled Sherry aside and said, "Don''t act like this. Miss Gu is not that kind of person..."


    Sherry just narrowed her eyes at her without saying anything.


    Deep inside, Jean was very angry. She wanted to drive Sherry away tonight, but she couldn''t right now.


    She had to pretend as if nothing had happened. Tomorrow, she would make Terence fire her.


    "It''s okay." Jean beamed at her. "It''s actually our fault. I should be the one apologizing to you."


    As she said this, she bowed in front of them. Tracy looked surprise while Sherry frowned in response.


    She didn''t understand why Jean did that.


    "Miss Gu, please don''t do that." Sherry''s eyebrows knitted into a frown. "If we did something wrong,


    then we would admit it. But no one can hit us like that."


    "I understand." Jean sheepishly looked at them. "I would like to apologize to you on behalf of my


    mother. I hope you don''t mind."


    Sherry lowered her eyes and said, "Miss Gu, you should go to the hospital and have your hand


    treated."


    After the ruckus, Jean and Mandy went to the hospital together. As soon as they got out of the vi,


    Mandy frowned at her daughter. "Jean, what were you doing just now? Why did you stop me? Those


    servants are sowless. We would''ve shown them who the hostess of the house is. Why did you stop


    me from doing so?"


    "That''s enough, Mom." Jean heaved a deep breath. "I already achieved my goal. Why are you still mad


    at them?


    After tomorrow, you won''t see them anymore. Shouldn''t you feel better at the thought of them gone?"


    Mandy gave her daughter a frustrated look. "But look at what just happened now. I really can''t take it."


    "You''ll have to swallow your pride, even if you don''t want to." Jean gave her mother a pointed look. "A


    lack of forbearance in such a small matter will upset the greater n. The most important thing right


    now is that we don''t let them get close to Terence today. The show must go on tomorrow."


    Mandy violently exhaled in response, but stayed silent.


    She knew that Jean was right. They had to endure just a bit more.


    "Let''s go to the hospital and get a check-up. I don''t want you to get any scars," Mandy said in distress


    as she looked at Jean''s dainty hand.


    When they arrived, the doctor remarked that the wound wasn''t too serious. Luckily, Jean had moved to


    the side when the teacup fell. She prescribed some ointment and was instructed to rest.

 Chapter 62 Have Dinner Together

    Chapter 62 Have Dinner Together


    When Jean got home from the hospital, the servants were already asleep. Not wanting to wake anyone


    up, she quietly went upstairs.


    Although she wanted to take a shower, she decided not to because her hand was injured.


    Mandy arrived early the next morning to help Jean take a bath. Her daughter chose a long-sleeved


    shirt before going downstairs.


    Tracy had been busy all morning preparing them breakfast. When she spotted Jean and Mandying


    down, she cheerfully greeted, "Good morning."


    She noticed that Jean wearing the long-sleeved shirt. In a concerned and worried voice, she asked,


    "How are you feeling now? What did the doctor say?"


    "It''s okay," Jean gently smiled at the maid. "The doctor informed me that I just need to apply some


    ointment on it. Don''t worry about me."


    Tracy nodded, realizing that she had been very narrow-minded before.


    ''I was wrong to think that Jean was so difficult before. She''s such a nice person to me.''


    "Have a seat." The maid quickly pulled the chair out for Jean to sit on. "Please have breakfast.


    I cooked a lot as a way of apologizing to you. I hope you don''t me me, Miss Gu."


    "You are too polite. Besides, it was my fault yesterday," Jean said as she nodded her head.


    The more generous Jean acted,


    the guiltier Tracy felt for what happenedst night that she could hardly speak.


    In her heart, she swore to be nice to Jean from now own and to repay her generosity.


    "Take your time, Miss Gu. I have to work now," Tracy quietly muttered as she started to leave the dining


    room.


    "Wait!" Jean stopped her from leaving. "Terence wille over for dinner tonight, so I have made a list.


    Could you and Sherry help me purchase the ingredients on the list?"


    "Sure." Tracy nodded. "I''ll call Sherry now."


    "Okay, go ahead," Jean said indifferently. When the maid left, she winked at her mother who entered


    the room.


    Mandy grimaced in response. After Tracy and Sherry left, she left the dining room. When she came


    back, she secretly nodded at Jean.


    Jean felt relieved.


    She had originally wanted cook for Terence, but Mandy decided to help her. Jean''s hand had yet to


    heal. They cooked the entire afternoon and just as they were about to finish, he arrived.


    When she heard the car''s engine whirring outside the vi, Jean calmly walked to the door to greet


    him.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She opened the door and saw Terence get out of the car. He seemed to glow as he walked towards


    her.


    This was the excellent man that she loved.


    "Why are you standing here?" Terence smirked at her, forcing Jean to snap back into reality. With a


    small smile, she replied, "I heard the noiseing from outside, so I went to check it out. Are you


    finally done with work?"


    "Yes." Terence nodded in response. "Thanks to you, I was able to get off work early."


    "Come on in. Dinner is ready," Jean politely weed him inside.


    When Terence entered, he spotted Mandy and frowned. Although she was his former mother-inw,


    they never really saw or got to know one another.


    Noticing his uneasiness, Jean lightly exined, "Since you wereing today, I asked my mother to


    help me cook. I just removed the stitches from my hand, and I have yet to recover. I hope you don''t


    mind her being here."


    "Howe?" Terence arched an eyebrow. "I''m so ttered. You didn''t have to cook for me since your


    hand has yet to recover."


    He nced at her attire. It finally made sense why she was wearing a long-sleeved shirt today.


    "Come and sit here," Mandy said to Terence as she patted the chair beside her. "Jean got up early just


    to prepare the chicken soup. It''s been boiling the entire day, so you should drink more."


    "Mom..." Jean quietly whined to her mother. "Why do you need to tell him that?"


    Mandy smiled at herself and said nothing.


    "Really? Then I shall drink more." Terenceughed at Mandy''sment.


    He sat down and stared at the dishes, but another female figure shed in his mind. When Jean found


    Terence spacing out, her eyes shed with jealousy.


    She knew that he was thinking of Julia again. She couldn''t keep letting this happen.


    "Take your time. I''m going to leave first," Mandy muttered when she saw Terence nkly staring at the


    table.


    "Please don''t do that, Auntie." Terence frowned at her and gestured at the dishes on the table. "You


    have been working here all day and we''re not strangers at all. Please join us."


    Although Terence was very polite to Mandy, he was still unfamiliar with her.


    "No, it''s okay!" Mandy cautiously grinned at the both of them. "You young people are having dinner


    together. I will look like an old woman, if I join you."


    "It''s okay," Terence calmly insisted. "Please join us. It''s just a meal."


    Mandy still wanted to refuse, but changed her mind when Jean looked at her. "Please sit down, Mom,


    since Terence insists!"


    Without any further protests, Mandy quietly sat down.


    Jean had retrieved a good bottle of red wine and looked at Terence. "This was given to me by a friend


    of mine. He says that it''s very delicious. I don''t really know much about wine, but you should give it a


    try."


    Terence looked at thebel and nodded in an approving manner. "It''s indeed good wine. There are only


    two hundred bottles left worldwide. It can be sold for at least hundreds of thousands if it''s brought to the


    auction house. What a waste!"


    "How can it be a waste?" Jean frowned. "You''ve helped me a lot since I got back. Without you, I


    wouldn''t know what to do. Think of it as a gift. Besides, however good the wine is, it''s still for people to


    drink. If you like it, I still have another one. I insist that you take it home with you."


    "No way!" Terence waved his hand and looked at Jean. "This is too much. I can''t take it from you."


    Jean arched her eyebrows and insisted, "If you don''t ept it, then how will I continue to live


    here?"

 Chapter 63 Nonsense

    Chapter 63 Nonsense


    "Well..." Terence hesitated.


    "Please ept it." Mandy joined their conversation. "This is Jean''s way of thanking you. If you don''t


    ept it, she won''t be at ease.


    Ever since she was young, I''ve always spoiled my daughter. If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have had


    a ce to live in. Please, ept this gift. You deserve it."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Then... I''ll take it." Terence nodded, respecting their wishes. Jean knew from before that he was a man


    who loved to drink, so she spent a lot of money just to purchase these two bottles. She knew that it


    would satisfy him.


    Jean let out a sigh of relief when he finally agreed to take it. She happily poured him a ss of wine


    and smiled. "Please, try it."


    "It''s good wine." Terence sipped it and looked around, realizing that there weren''t any servants in the


    house. He frowned in confusion. "Why does the vi look deserted? Where are the servants?"


    "They¡ª" Before Jean could say anything else, Mandy interrupted, "Let''s not discuss what they''re


    doing. Let''s just eat."


    "Mom..." She gave Mandy a disappointed look and directed her gaze at Terence. "Since you were


    coming here today, I decided to give them a day off. That way, we can eat our meal freely. They


    informed me that they went out to shop, but I''m sure they''ll be back soon."


    Terence nodded andmented, "It must be easier for them to serve you."


    "Don''t tease me. Just taste the food I cooked." Jean grinned at him. "I made this meal especially for


    you. You must eat more."


    "Okay, I will," Terence said as he readily looked at the meal in front of him.


    When he tasted it, he silently grimaced. Jean''s food didn''t taste as good as it looked.


    It wasn''t like the food cooked by Julia Although the dishes cooked by Julia didn''t look that great, they


    tasted delicious and home-made.


    "How is it? Is it delicious?" Jean asked with a hopeful smile.


    Terence saw her eyes gleaming, and out of courtesy, he replied, "It''s delicious. But don''t just stare at


    me, you should eat as well."


    "Okay." Jean cheerfully nodded at hisment.


    As they chatted about business over dinner, Terence was surprised by Jean''s insightful suggestions.


    "I didn''t expect that you would know so much about business," Terence remarked with satisfaction.


    "Oh. Me? I was just talking nonsense." Jean blushed and lowered her head. "You know what I do.


    Although I write fiction novels, I must do research to make it mirror reality. My suggestions were simply


    based on a book about business administration. I didn''t know whether it would help you or not, but I do


    hope that you don''t mind."


    "You are too modest." Terence smiled at her. "I have worked hard in the business sector for many years


    just to gain experience. Do you still have the book? Can I take a look at it?"


    "Sure." Jean nodded in agreement. "Since I just moved here, I might not be able to give it to you right


    away because I''m still unpacking. How about this? When I find the bookter on, then I''ll send it to


    you."


    "Sure," Terence replied. "When you find it, just let me know. I''ll be the one to pick it up."


    "Okay." Jean grinned at him. "By the way, my book is going to be adapted into a TV show. We have just


    begun shooting. If you''re free, would you like to visit?"


    "Me?" Terence doubtfully looked at her.


    When Jean saw him hesitate, she quickly added, "It''s alright if you don''t have the time. I''m not going to


    force you."


    "No, thanks." Terence shyly scratched his head. "I''m not really interested in it."


    "I see." Jean slightly frowned with disappointment. "That''s alright. I''m also working with Julia, so it''s


    okay with me if you don''te. You might feel awkward if you see her around."


    "Julia?" Terence''s face contorted into a frown when he heard her name. "Why is she there?"


    "I introduced her to the director," Jean exined. "Ever since my mother caused that scandal, she


    hadn''t been able to find work. I saw an opportunity and decided to help her. Even though all those


    things happened, she still deserves a good life, right?"


    "You are too kind," he coldly muttered. "She is such a vile woman. You should have just left her to her


    fate. Why did you help her? She won''t even appreciate your kindness."


    Terence was full of resentment when Jean mentioned her sister''s name. He hadn''t seen her since the


    day she left his house.


    Jean sadly smiled, "She is still my sister and I should help her if I''m given the chance to.


    You may not know it, but she works very hard. Her performance is just outstanding."


    Mandy, who had been quietly sitting next to Jean, decided to interfere. "She can definitely act well.


    Look at how she''s been deceiving me all this time."


    "Mom..." Jean gave her a warning look. "What kind of nonsense are you spewing out now? Terence is


    here."


    "Why? Did I say something wrong?" Mandy looked at Jean with dissatisfaction. "Everything I said in


    front of the press was true. She is ungrateful and I won''t cover up for her. Even though she''s my


    daughter, I won''t cover up for her."


    "Enough!" Jean mmed down her chopsticks on the table. "If you continue to talk this way, I will have


    to ask you to leave."


    Mandy gaped at Jean''s threat. Without another word, she shut her mouth.


    Jean sighed and turned to face Terence. "I''m really sorry. My mom is such a character. Please don''t


    listen to her."


    Heughed grimly and pursed his lips. "She isn''t wrong. I know Julia better than anyone else."


    He gently looked at Jean and added, "You are kind-hearted, but she won''t appreciate your help."


    "I know." Jean pursed her lips. "Let me get you some more food."


    Jean got up and went to the kitchen to retrieve a bowl of rice. When she came over to where Terence


    was sitting, she suddenly fell and the rice scattered all over the table.

 Chapter 64 What Happened

    Chapter 64 What Happened


    Terence was startled. Before he could react, Mandy had already rushed over to Jean. "Are you okay?"


    she frantically asked. "Did you get hurt again?"


    Terence noticed that Jean''s face was shining with tiny beads of sweat. She grimaced in pain.


    "What happened?" Terence asked with concern.


    "She..." Mandy was ready to speak, but Jean stopped her. Forcing a smile, she looked at Terence. "I''m


    alright. My hand is still recovering, so it''s not as agile as it was before."


    Jean looked at him apologetically. "I''m really sorry for frightening you. I''ll clean this up and get you


    another bowl of rice."


    "There''s no need." He looked at her and suspected that she was hiding something from him. He


    frowned and focused his attention on her. "Are you sure you''re fine?"


    "Yes, it''s okay." Jean slowly nodded her head. Mandy was fidgeting next to her, anxiously wanting to


    say something.


    Terence slowly watched Mandy''s hesitation and wondered what was going on.


    The dinner made Terence feel depressed. While Jean cleared the table after dinner, he was looking for


    an opportunity to give her his gift. Sadly, he didn''t know whether it was the right time to do so.


    Afraid that Terence would get bored, Jean gave him a te of fruit and apologized again for her


    behavior. "I''m really sorry about tonight. I promised to cook you dinner, but I messed it up. If I knew this


    was going to happen, then I wouldn''t have bothered you."


    "It doesn''t matter." Terence smiled. "Well, this is for you..."


    He took out a box and handed it to her. "Open it and see whether you like it or not."


    "What is it?" Jean asked Terence, slightly frowning.


    "Open it," he encouraged with a smile.


    When Jean opened the box, she found a Cartier bracelet. Blushing, she gave it back to Terence and


    said, "It''s too expensive. I can''t ept it."


    "You have to take it. It''s yours," Terence insisted as he gave it back to her.


    "No way!" Jean frowned at him. "I''ve been bothering you since I came back. I already feel quite


    embarrassed. I can''t ept this gift."


    "Please let me finish before you say anything else," Terence said. "I didn''t actually help you a lot. I just


    lent you the empty house. But you gave me a pair of expensive cuff links as a gift and helped me find a


    spokesperson. You even opened a bottle of good wine for me. Compared to what you''ve done, this


    bracelet is insignificant.


    Besides, you got injured because of me. You cut your wrist. Although it is not very conspicuous, I know


    that you are bothered by it.


    I gave you this bracelet not only to show my gratitude, but I think that it''ll help you cover your wound.


    Think of it as killing two birds with one stone." Terenceughed and gently took Jean¡¯s hand in his.


    "Please ept it and let me put it on for you."


    Jean felt moved by his actions. She didn''t expect that Terence would give her a bracelet. Deep inside,


    she knew that the opportunity had finally arrived.


    He gently held her injured hand to lift up her sleeve. Suddenly, Jean winced in pain and withdrew her


    hand like a frightened rabbit.


    Startled, Terence stared at Jean and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "No, nothing..." Jean smiled awkwardly and held out her other arm. "I think it''ll be better if I wear it on


    this one."


    "Why?" Terence felt like she was hiding something from him. He felt like it was necessary to clear some


    things between them.


    "Because..." Jean stammered, but didn''t know what to say. She slowly lowered her head and said, "I


    just removed the stitches, and my wrist looks ugly. I don''t want you to see it."


    The longer he thought about it, the more suspicious he felt. Without saying anything, he grabbed her


    arm and rolled up her sleeve.


    He found that in addition to her previous wound, several blisters blotched her pale white skin. It looked


    terrible.


    With a cold and grim expression, he asked, "What happened?"


    Jean pulled back her injured hand and lowered the sleeve. "I''m fine. It''s just a minor injury."


    However, Terence refused to let it go. He looked at her and pressed on, "Is this why you wore a long-


    sleeved shirt today?"


    "I''m really fine," Jean stammered. "I got hurt by ident."


    "What happened?" Terence asked with venom in his voice. "Did Julia do that?"


    His immediate reaction was to assume that this must have had something to do with Julia. But Jean''s


    intention today was to get rid of the servants, not her sister. Frantically, she shook her head. "It has


    nothing to do with my sister. I was just careless."


    "If you still don''t admit what happened, then I''ll confront her about this." Terence was furious. He really


    didn''t understand why Julia wouldn''t just leave Jean alone.


    Jean had done everything she could to help her sister when Julia had nowhere to go. How could Julia


    be so ungrateful?


    "Don''t go. It has nothing to do with her." As soon as Terence got up, Mandy walked out from the


    kitchen. She arched an eyebrow at him. "Terence, although we aren''t familiar with one another, I am


    still grateful that you are willing to give Jean a ce to stay."


    "Auntie, please don''t say that." Terence pursed his lips and looked at her. "Jean is also my friend."


    If it were not for Julia, then she wouldn''t have left the country for three years.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He frowned and begged, "Please tell me what happened."


    Mandy sneered at him. "Actually, I came here today for another purpose."


    "Mom, please stop." Jean looked at Mandy with embarrassment. "It already happened."


    "Shut up!" Mandy snapped at Jean angrily. "I told you a long time ago that it was better to rent an


    apartment than to stay here."

 Chapter 65 You Are So Stupid

    Chapter 65 You Are So Stupid


    Terence looked at Mandy with confusion and then nced at Jean. "What happened exactly? Can you


    please make it clear to me?"


    "Nothing. Don''t listen to my mother''s nonsense," Jean hastily blurted out.


    "Auntie, what happened?" Terence wasn''t going to let this go. He needed to know everything that


    happened.


    Mandy gave him a bitter smile and said, "It''s because of the servants. They don''t want to serve Jean


    and they think that it''s unfair she''s living here."


    "Mom, please stop talking." Jean frowned and turned to Terence. "Please don''t listen to her. It''s not like


    what she said."


    "Don''t say anything, right now." Terence dismissed. "Please go on, Auntie."


    "Alright." Mandy let out a deep sigh and continued, "I wanted to tell you that I saved some money over


    thest few years. I wanted to buy Jean a small house, so that she could livefortably. That way,


    she wouldn''t have had to deal with disrespectful servants."


    "Auntie, what are you talking about?" Terence had a grim look on his face. "Jean is my friend. Now


    she''s living here, she''s technically the owner of the vi. I hired the servants and they work efficiently.


    But if they did something wrong, then that''s something I can''t tolerate.


    But you''re going to tell me what happened, right?"


    "What happened?" Mandy mockingly stated. "Look at her hand. She is a good girl, but now she''s


    injured. As her mother, I feel so sorry for her."


    Her eyes turned red as she continued, "I raised my daughter well. Whatever happened between you


    and Julia also hurt Jean. I won''t say anymore since Julia''s also my daughter. But now...your servants


    deliberately hurt Jean. As her mother, I feel ufortable that they''re still here."


    "Mom, stop it..." Jean gently tugged Mandy''s sleeve. "It was just a misunderstanding."


    "A misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding?" Mandy sneered at her daughter. "Are you


    defending Tracy? I know that you are kind. You always hide what you''re feeling. But Jean, those people


    don''t like you. You''ve heard what they said about you! You can''t just turn a blind eye to their hatred, I


    can''t stand it.


    I don''t want you to live here anymore, so I want to clear this up today."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Auntie, you''re confusing me." Terence tilted his head and looked at her. "If they really bullied Jean,


    then I won''t tolerate this behavior. What did they do?"


    Mandy took the teacup in front of Jean and drank all of its contents. She held the empty cup in front of


    Terence''s face. "In the beginning, the servants were really polite. Later, their attitudes became more


    hostile and they refused to do what Jean wanted. My daughter didn''t say anything because they''re your


    servants. Eventually, she did everything by herself and ignored what they were saying behind her


    back."


    Mandy stopped for a while to take a deep breath. Frustrated, she continued, "When they found out that


    Jean could be easily bullied, they became even more aggressive. Last night, Jean asked Tracy for tea.


    She angrily handed the cup filled with hot tea to Jean and poured it all over my daughter''s hand. Do


    you not realize how precious her hands are? These servants are bing more and morewless."


    Although Mandy was exaggerating their attitude, Terence was not that stupid.


    He looked at her with disapproval and said, "That''s impossible. Both Tracy and Sherry used to serve


    me and they are good at what they do. I don''t think she did it on purpose."


    No matter how bold Tracy was, she wouldn''t do such a thing.


    "I don''t care if you believe me. But I saw everything that happened." Mandy stared at him with a cold


    smile. She knew that Terence was not a reckless person, so she had made a back-up n.


    Mandy grabbed Jean''s hand and held it in front of Terence''s face. "Look at her hand. She just removed


    her stitches. Do you think she''s joking around?"


    Terence became silent.


    Jean''s wound was shocking. She didn''t seem to be messing around at all.


    "But..."


    "Terence, don''t listen to my mother." Jean grimaced and looked at him. "I don''t me Tracy for what


    happened. It''s my fault. I identally let the cup fall. It really has nothing to do with her."


    The more Jean tried to convince him that it was her fault, the more he believed what Mandy had just


    said.


    Was he wrong about these maids?


    "What? You said you let it fall identally?" Mandy''s nostrils red in anger as she red at her


    daughter. "You are stupid to me yourself. You heard what they said about you. They used you of


    being Terence''s mistress and you''re still covering up for them. How can you be so foolish?"


    "They really said that?" Terence frowned in disbelief.


    Jean didn''t say anything and silently lowered her head. When Terence looked at her, he got even more


    confused.


    With a puzzled expression, he gently asked Jean, "Please don''t be afraid. Is your mother telling the


    truth?"


    "Don''t ask her. It''s useless." Mandy rolled her eyes and snapped at Terence, "She is too kind to say


    anything bad about them. Even after they bullied her, she continues to endure it for your sake."

 Chapter 66 A Trap

    Chapter 66 A Trap


    Mandy haughtily crossed her arms over her chest and sneered at Terence. "I am telling you the truth.


    They were kind to Jean at first, but they suddenly changed after Julia visited. When they were younger,


    Julia always bullied Jean. That''s why I am very protective over Jean. Although you were engaged to


    Jean, Julia was the one who married you. I can''t stand to see Jean get hurt anymore. That was why I


    decided to hold the press conference."


    "You mean to say they changed their attitudes after Julia came?" Terence silently frowned. He knew


    that Julia maintained a good rtionship with Sherry and the other maids. They always listened to


    whatever she instructed them to do. Everything suddenly made sense to him.


    Terence pursed his lips and looked at Jean. "Is it true?"


    Jean just stared at him without saying anything. Terence bit his cheek, an anxious expression on his


    face. "Please don''t be afraid to speak. Is it true?"


    She broke eye contact with him and hesitated for a while. After taking a deep breath, she sighed, "I


    recall that it started after she visited."


    "When did Juliae over?" Terence grimaced and thought, ''Julia is always following me around like a


    ghost. We''ve signed the divorce agreement, yet she still shamelesslyes here to make trouble.


    She should be grateful that Jean is a kind person. She never spoke ill of her sister and even helped her


    a lot.''


    People like Julia do not deserve sympathy at all.


    "I think... it was after the press conference." Jean bowed her head and recalled the memory of when it


    happened.


    Mandy nodded andmented, "Yes, it was at that time."


    She looked at Terence and continued, "Don''t get me wrong, Julia is also my daughter. I shouldn''t have


    spoken ill about her like that. But she has never behaved, and now she''s caused so much trouble for


    Jean. I would really like to thank you for helping my younger daughter, but I want her to move out. I


    can''t just watch Jean continually get hurt."


    "Mom, what nonsense are you talking about?" Jean gazed at her mother in disbelief. "What does this


    have to do with Terence?"


    "You are right, Mrs. Gu. I''ll look into this matter." Terence said with a frown. "If it''s true, then I certainly


    can''t just let this go."


    "Why do we still need to investigate?" Mandy arched her eyebrow. "The facts are already in front of us."


    "Mom..." Jean gestured for Mandy to stop talking. "If Terence wants to investigate, just let him do so."


    Stealthily, Jean winked at Mandy, to make her understand what she was doing. Seeing that this was all


    just for a show, Mandy turned to Terence. "Since you want to investigate, I saw Julia arrive here after


    the press conference. Before she left, she had a long conversation with Sherry in the garden. Ever


    since then, the servants were rude towards Jean. She even lost her watch. Even though it wasn''t that


    expensive, it was sentimental for her because it was a gift from her father."


    "You mean... one of the servants stole your watch?" Terence scoffed, he couldn''t believe what Mandy


    was saying.


    "I didn''t say that." Mandy scrunched her brows. "We have yet to find out whether someone stole it or


    not. We still have to investigate."


    Terence scowled. If things were really like how Mandy described them to be, then he wouldn''t want the


    servants to stay any longer. However, he was also afraid that he did them wrong. He was in a dilemma.


    While Terence was at a loss for words, he overheard Sherry and other maids arriving back home.


    When they saw Terence, they were naturally eager to greet him. However, when they saw his face,


    they felt the atmosphere change.


    Sherry was the boldest among them all. She politely looked at Terence and asked, "What happened,


    Mr. Chen?"


    "How dare you even ask such a question!" Mandy arrogantly snarled at to Sherry. "My daughter lost her


    watch and you are the only ones in the house. So tell me, who took it?"


    "A lost watch?" Sherry had a puzzled expression on her face. Behind her, the other servants started


    whispering and Tracy frowned in confusion. Although they came from a lower background, they would


    never do such a thing.


    Sherry looked at Jean and saw a small smile on her face. In her mind, Sherry knew that she was the


    target of this charade.


    "Mrs. Gu, what do you mean?" Sherry asked and tightly knitted her eyebrows. "Are you saying that one


    of us stole Miss Gu''s watch?"


    "If it was not you, then who else could it be?" Mandy spat angrily, she was losing her temper. "There


    are only a few people living in this house and you clean Jean''s room every day. You are the only ones


    who have ess to her belongings. If you don''t admit it, then I will be forced to teach you a lesson."


    "Miss Gu, we will never do this. Please trust us," Tracy cried out to Jean in a pleading manner.


    "Mr. Chen, do you really think we took it?" Sherry looked at Terence. Deep inside, she knew that this


    was all happening because of Jean. She really hoped that her boss woulde to their rescue.


    Terence just sat on the sofa and looked at his employees. "If you didn''t do that, I will ask Jean and her


    mom to apologize to you.


    Why don''t we search for it? That''s fairest option."


    Sherry gave a cold smile and prepared for the worst. She finally realized why Jean wanted her to go


    out today. It was all part of her n. As they searched, she figured that the watch had been nted in


    her room. She was right. After a while, Mandy emerged out of her bedroom and held out the watch.


    With a sneer, Mandy raised the stolen watch and narrowed her eyes at Sherry. "Do you have anything


    else to say?"


    Sherry caught a glimpse of the smirk Jean''s face.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She walked up to Mandy and sneered, "He who has a mind to beat his dog will easily find his


    stick."

 Chapter 67 Acting

    Chapter 67 Acting


    "How dare you do that! Do you think we''re just going to let you go without any punishment?" Mandy


    sneered at Sherry. "I found this in your room. I even have Terence as a witness. It is a Cartier watch


    which costs more than one hundred thousand. Since you are just a mere servant, you obviously can''t


    afford such a thing."


    A contemptuous expression painted Mandy''s face. "You had stolen many of Jean''s belongings, and


    she didn''t say anything. However, this watch was given to her by her father. We cannot tolerate such


    disrespect any longer!"


    Tracy looked at Jean timidly. It was already apparent for her that Mandy was a tough nut. Ever since


    Mandy hit her yesterday, Tracy''s heart was filled with fear towards the tyrant. Nheless, her best


    friend, Sherry, was in trouble. Tracy took the courage to approach Jean. "Miss Gu, there must be some


    misunderstanding. Sherry is nothing like that. A kind girl like her would never do such shady things."


    "Well, looks can be deceiving. This little bitch is just pulling the wool over your eyes!" Mandy retorted


    with a cold stare.


    "What the hell do you want?" Sherry looked at Mandy furiously. She already knew that she would''t be


    acquitted any time soon. As such, she had no intention of hiding her emotions. "You''re the one who put


    this watch in my room. Then, you search it in front of Mr. Chen. You must have a purpose, right? Why


    would you do such a thing? Tell me what you want!"


    "Take a look at this servant." Mandy was furious. "How dare she speak to me like this! It must be very


    terrible for Jean to live with someone like her. She must have bullied Jean a lot!"


    Sherry was trembling with desperation and anger. It was apparent that Mandy was lying to everyone.


    "We have treated Miss Gu well after she moved in. I don''t understand. I''m just a mere servant. Why


    would you go to such trouble just to frame me? If you don''t like me, just tell it straight away. We will quit


    immediately. There''s no need for you to drive me away."


    "Sherry..." Terence frowned. It was clear to him that Sherry didn''t like Jean. "Auntie told me that you


    and Jean did not get along rather well. Is that true?"


    "Mr. Chen." Sherry frowned as her pitiful eyes looked at Terence. "You already know the answer to that


    question. There''s no need for you to ask something like that. Ever since Miss Gu came here, we have


    been polite towards her. Nheless, I can''t understand why she would do this to me. Even though I


    am a servant, it doesn''t mean that I am inferior to her. I did not steal that watch. I am not a thief!"


    "Tracy!" Terence''s cold eyes turned to Tracy. "If that was the case, then exin to us how Jean''s hand


    got hurt."


    "I..." Tracy timidly looked at Terence. Nervousness was apparent in her expression. "It was my fault to


    spill tea on her hand. However, I already apologized."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Apologized? Are you crazy? Can your apology heal her hand? What use are mere words?" Mandy''s


    face grew even more contemptuous. "If everything can be settled with mere apologies, there would be


    no need for policemen."


    "Miss Gu..." Tracy was a clumsy speaker. Tears began to build up in her eyes as she turned around in


    embarrassment. Then, she looked towards Jean as she wanted to ask for help. Unexpectedly, Jean


    bowed her head. It was evident that Jean had no intention of helping Tracy.


    It was only then that Tracy realized that they had worked together to frame her.


    Terence looked at them coldly. In a low voice, he said, "Sherry, Tracy, you two have been with the Chen


    family for quite some time. I chose you because I thought you were honest and kind. However, I didn''t


    expect that you would do such a thing. I can''t forgive such horrendous acts!"


    "Mr. Chen, please listen to us. It''s not true!" Tracy''s tears started to fall. "Before I let go of the tea, I was


    sure that Miss Gu had a firm hold of it. But then, for some reason, it..."


    "Are you telling me that Jean is trying to frame you?" Terence asked in a cold voice. "Why would she


    hurt herself just to frame you?"


    "I..." Humiliation crept deeper into Tracy''s heart. Although she wanted to say something, she didn''t


    know how to say it.


    A scornfulugh suddenly escaped Sherry''s lips. Then, she pulled Tracy closer and said to Terence,


    "Since you have already assumed that we are that kind of people, there''s nothing more to exin. To


    be honest, I already wanted to resign after Mrs. Chen left. Finally, I have a chance. I won''t work here


    anymore!"


    After her bold deration, Sherry turned around. As she approached the door, she said, "Mr. Chen, it


    seems you need to hire other people to serve Miss Gu. I''m afraid we can''t serve her anymore."


    "Stop!" Mandy immediately halted their exit. Sherry was just about to leave with Tracy. Additionally, the


    rest of the staff also quit their jobs. However, Mandy refused to give up. She continued, "You have


    stolen Jean''s things. Do you think we''re just going to let you go so easily?"


    "What else do you want to happen? Do you want to call the police?" Sherry gave a cold smile. "That''s


    not a problem for me. Whatever you are plotting, I will never admit something that I haven''t done.


    Additionally, the police can help clear my name. I would prefer it if the police were to investigate!"


    She sneered with disgust. Then, she looked at Jean. "However, I advise you to think twice. How did


    you manage to put the watch in my room? If they examine the fingerprints on the watch, I''m sure the


    truth would be revealed."


    Immediately, an expression of panic was revealed in Jean''s face. She had thought that Sherry would


    be scared out of her wits after being framed. Unfortunately, Sherry wasposed during the argument.


    Jean did not expect such a reaction from Sherry.


    Mandy revealed an irritated yet boastful face. "Fine! I''ll call the police."


    Immediately, she took out her phone. She was about to call the police, but she was suddenly stopped


    by Jean.


    "Come on. There''s no need to call the police." Finally, Jean was able to calm down. "Now that I''ve


    found the watch, I won''t hold you ountable. I''ll let this one slide. However, don''t do this ever again.


    You should find another employer. Not everyone is as lenient as we are."


    "Oh, don''t worry about us." Sherry looked back at Jean with eyes full of hatred. "Not everyone is as


    heartless as you. A good person will never try to frame a mere servant."


    As soon as Sherry finished her words, Jean stared daggers at her. Nheless, she decided to ignore


    Jean''s rude behavior. She turned to Terence, who was sitting in the middle. "Mr. Chen, may we leave


    now?"


    Although he was quiet, Terence nodded his head. He also felt suspicious after hearing Sherry''s words.


    But he refused to believe that Jean was such a woman.


    Even though Sherry and others had left, Mandy still didn''t want to let them off the hook. Mandy insisted


    that she should call the police. However, Jean disagreed and said, "Mom, do you think that it will work if


    you call the police?"


    "It will be useless. At least, I will let Sherry know our power and influence. She will never do it again!"


    Mandy''s eyes were filled with hatred.

 Chapter 68 Deal With The Wound

    Chapter 68 Deal With The Wound


    "Have you forgotten? Sherry wore gloves when cleaning the room. Even if we call the police, it won¡¯t


    work because there were no fingerprints. She knew that, and that was why she was not afraid." Jean


    sighed. "Since I¡¯ve found the watch, we''d better let them go."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Her words seemed to inform Mandy, but in fact, her purpose was only to exin why she didn¡¯t call the


    police.


    Secretly, she took a nce at Terence. She was relieved when she saw that he was fine.


    "Terence," Jean called out and sat next to him. "I''m really sorry for bringing you so much trouble. I think


    I should move out soon."


    "It is I who should apologize," Terence said. Jean was quite nervous because she couldn¡¯t figure out


    what was on his mind.


    "Honestly, I thought it would be more convenient for you to live in my ce. But I didn¡¯t expect that


    something like this would happen."


    "Actually, it¡¯s not their fault." She smiled faintly and tucked her hair behind her ear. "I should''ve had a


    talk with them. If I just knew that they misunderstood our rtionship, then I would have exined it


    clearly to them.


    But I really didn¡¯t expect that they would act that way. It just shows that these servants have a really


    good rtionship with Julia." Her smile was bitter like her heart was sinking.


    Terence frowned as he didn¡¯t believe that Sherry would steal something from Jean.


    But he knew Sherry and Julia had a good rtionship. If Julia had asked Sherry to do so, the servant


    would be likely to do a favor for her.


    He squinted his eyes and believed that it was Julia''s doing. ¡®How dare Julia do this!¡¯ he thought. ¡®Maybe


    this time I should teach her a lesson.¡¯


    "Well then, I should go upstairs. I need to pack up." Jean straightened her dress and moved like she


    was about to stand up. "I¡¯ve been saying this so much, but again, I¡¯m really sorry for being such a pain


    in your ass."


    "Pack up? To where?" His mind was fully upied. When he heard Jean saying that she would be


    packing, he came to his senses.


    "I am going to move out." Jean lowered her head timidly. "Terence, I¡¯ve just lived here for a few days,


    and it has already caused you so many problems. I can¡¯t stay here any longer. I¡¯m grateful for what


    you¡¯ve done for me. Yes, you divorced Julia, partly because of me. I don¡¯t want to know how words are


    going around behind my back. I am not used to this."


    "Stop worrying about it. Just stay here," Terence said coldly. "Sherry and Julia get along well. That¡¯s


    why it¡¯s normal for them to reject you. But none of that should worry you now. They have resigned


    already, and they won¡¯t talk about you anymore.


    But the house is quite big. It won''t be convenient for you to live alone here. So, I have to hire a servant


    for you."


    "But I..." She sneered inwardly. From the beginning, she had never thought of leaving. Her n was to


    eliminate all her enemies and build her own group of people.


    "No more shillyshally!" Terence smiled. His gaze still fixed at her. "How about this? I¡¯ll go to the agency


    and look for some servants for you. If you think they are okay, then we can let them stay. What do you


    think?"


    Jean didn¡¯t respond but took a nce at Mandy, who was standing beside her.


    "Aunt, I¡¯m sorry for what happened today. I didn¡¯t expect such things to happen. Now that it has been


    solved, Jean can stay here. You don¡¯t have to worry about her anymore. I assure you, this would never


    happen again," Terence promised.


    Jean''s mother sighed and said helplessly, "All right. Since it has been resolved, I¡¯ll let you do your own


    business now. I¡¯m leaving."


    Mandy took her bag and left the vi. She had achieved her goal.


    The old woman left Terence and Jean alone.


    Jean looked at Terence. "If that¡¯s the case, then I can handle finding servants by myself. I know how


    busy you are, and I don¡¯t want to bother you with some trivial matter at all."


    "That¡¯s fine with me if that¡¯s what you want." Terence slightly nodded. He then stood up from the sofa.


    "Just stay and have a good rest. Rest assured. No one is going to drive you out."


    "Thank you," said Jean, touched. When she sensed that Terence was about to leave, she hastily


    stopped him by grabbing his hand.


    He frowned, but his face was calm. Jean wanted to say something but stopped on second thought, he


    noticed. To initiate her to open up, he asked, "Anything wrong? Is there anything else?"


    She awkwardly licked her lips and said, "My mother has left. If you leave, I¡¯ll be alone here. I need to


    apply some ointment on my woundter..."


    "Well, where''s the ointment? I¡¯ll stay for a while, so I can help you with applying it," he said, smiling.


    "Can you wait a minute?" Jean asked sheepishly. "I want to take a shower first. I¡¯ve been running


    errands the whole day, and my clothes smell of oil and smoke¡­"


    "I don¡¯t mind." Terence understood that women were conscious of their cleanliness.


    It was indeed not convenient for Jean to apply the ointment on herself, so Terence didn''t think much


    about it.


    "Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon." Jean stood up and took a few steps to the stairway. Standing on the


    third step of the stairs, she turned back. Embarrassingly, she looked at Terence and said, "Well, can I


    ask a little favor from you?" Her voice was unusually soft and low. "If it¡¯s okay, can you help me


    unbutton my shirt? My hand¡­"


    After hesitating for seconds, Terence nodded.


    Underneath her blouse, Jean wore a ckce bra. Her skin was snowy white. When her skin, covered


    by a tiny piece ofce, was exposed, she was really provocative and sensual.


    Their bodies were only centimeters away from each other. Jean could feel his breath on her nape that


    made the hair on her back stand. Even the air she was breathing was dominated by Terence¡¯s scent


    and hormones.


    She was confident about her figure. Her curves were fine and ced at the right ces. Highlighting


    her body was her perfectly shaped breast, perfectly pointed bones, and her full sculpted ass. But when


    Terence unbuttoned her shirt and looked at her seducing body, he stayed calm.


    After untying thest button, Terence said indifferently to Jean, "Well, you may go now."


    Compared to her sister, Jean had a more gorgeously-shaped figure. But when he was undressing


    Jean, he waspletely unbothered. Unlike how he was uncontrobly misbehaving when Julia was in


    front of him.

 Chapter 69 The Failed Plan

    Chapter 69 The Failed n


    Jean felt frustrated. When Terence unbuttoned her shirt, she intentionally brushed her body against his


    hand.


    Her body trembled as his hand grazed her skin. She looked up to meet his gaze, but found a passive


    expression on his face.


    She began to wonder if she was unattractive to him.


    "Then... I''ll go take a shower now." Jean took a deep breath. She wasn''t going to give up now that she


    had an opportunity. The only problem was she didn''t know how to continue it.


    "Go ahead. I''ll wait for you here," Terence nodded impassively.


    "It might be better if you wait for me in my room," Jean boldly said. "The ointment is in there."


    "Isn''t it inconvenient for you?" Terence scratched his head hesitantly.


    "There is nothing inconvenient about this," Jean said. "The bathroom isn''t made of transparent ss."


    "Ok, then." Without thinking too much about it, Terence willingly followed her upstairs. He assumed that


    he was just going to help her apply the ointment.


    Jean stayed in Julia''s old room. Although the interior design didn''t change as much, Terence felt a


    different atmosphere the moment he entered the room.


    When his eyes came across the bed in the middle of the room, Julia''s face suddenly shed in his


    mind.


    He shook his head and tried to get rid of the image.


    Jean had been in the bathroom for almost half an hour. While waiting, Terence read a magazine on the


    sofa. Suddenly, Jean cried out, "Terence... Terence..."


    "What''s wrong?" Terence quickly closed the magazine and looked up at the bathroom''s direction.


    "I forgot to bring my towel. Can you get it for me, please? It''s in the closet." Jean summoned all the


    courage she had to call his name. Terence approached the bathroom with the towel and hesitated


    before opening the door.


    He gently pushed it open and stuffed the towel through the small crack.


    Jean rolled her eyes. She was annoyed and angry that he wasn''t getting the hint.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Taking advantage of this rare opportunity, Jean deliberately fell on the floor. When he heard the noise,


    Terence pushed the door wide open and entered the room to find Jean on the floor, stark naked.


    She yelled in pain and quickly covered her private parts. Deep inside, she was secretly pleased that he


    barged in.


    She saw Terence''s face blush a deep shade of red, proving that she was attractive after all.


    "How are you?" Embarrassed, Terence quickly turned his back to Jean.


    She pretended to rub her ankle and pouted, "The bathroom is too slippery. I think I sprained my ankle."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Can you still move?" he asked, still not turning around to face her.


    "Ahhh!" Taking a deep breath, Jean hissed in an aggrieved manner. "I can''t move now."


    "Please forgive me." With a deep breath, he turned around and lifted her from the floor. In a rush, he


    carried her to the bed.


    Jean was very proud of what was happening. She was enjoying herself and hoped that it would never


    end.


    Jean didn''t let go of him when he ced her on the bed. She locked her arms around his neck in


    attempts to make him fall on top of her.


    Fortunately, Terence supported himself against the bed, avoiding body contact with her.


    "Sorry..." Terence apologized profusely. Although Jean pretended to blush with shyness, she was


    jumping with joy inside. She looked at him. "I''m so stupid. I can''t believe that I slipped after taking a


    shower. If you weren''t here today, I don''t know what would''ve happened."


    "You don''t have to say that." Terence stood up straight and caught the scent of a woman''s fragrance


    and frowned to himself.


    It smelled different from Julia''s body. Her smell was lighter and morefortable.


    "Put your clothes on first," Terence said tly, and then turned around to give her privacy.


    Jean red at his back, upset at what he was doing. With a silent huff, she put her silk pajamas on.


    "Where is the ointment?" Terence calmly asked.


    "It''s in the bedside table," Jean responded.


    Terence walked over to retrieve the bottle and carefully applied the ointment on her hand, ignoring


    everything that had just happened.


    "Okay." When he finished applying it on her hand, he immediately left the room. Dumbfounded, Jean


    wanted to chase after him. However, she had to stay put. Otherwise he would discover that she was


    just pretending.


    Jean thought that he wouldn''te back, but Terence came back with ice cubes soon. "I was trying to


    find an ice pack, but failed. I only found these ice cubes. You should ce them on your ankle so that it


    won''t get swollen tomorrow."


    "Thank you." Jean lowered her head and fluttered her eyes. "I thought you had gone..."


    "I can''t just leave you like this." Terence gave her a frown. "This can''t keep happening. I don''t think it''s a


    good idea for you to be alone. I''ll find servants to take care of you."


    "Okay." Jean gently ced the ice cubes on her ankle. She winced to make her charade more realistic.


    Without saying anything, Terence gently picked up the ice cubes and wrapped a towel around them.


    With a smile, he handed it back to her.


    "Terence..." Jean hesitated for a while. She wanted him to stay, but she didn''t know how to tell him.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t leave tonight," Terence said. "I''ll be sleeping in the next room. If you need


    anything, just let me know."


    When she heard him say that, she realized that she definitely couldn''t seduce him tonight.


    She had to pretend to be innocent around him.


    If she exposed her true nature, it would be too abrupt.


    ''A watched pot never boils,'' she thought to herself.


    She gave him an embarrassed smile. "I''m really sorry for all this. So many things have happened. I just


    wanted to invite you to dinner, but everything turned out to be horrible. I''m really sorry for all this."


    "We''re friends. Don''t worry. You don''t have to apologize." Terence gently grinned at her. "Have a good


    rest. I''ll return to my room now."


    "Okay." Jean nodded as she pursed her lips. Although her n didn''t seed tonight, she still had


    another n in mind.


    That night, Jean slept peacefully, without bothering Terence at all.

 Chapter 70 She Got Jealous

    Chapter 70 She Got Jealous


    Jean got up early the next morning to prepare breakfast. When Terence went downstairs, he was


    greeted with a table of freshly cooked food.


    "Good morning." Jean''s cheerful voice chirped as she put milk on the table. She beamed at Terence


    and said, "Come have breakfast.


    I didn''t know what you liked to eat, so I prepared a lot."


    "Did you cook all of this?" he asked in surprise. Since he and Julia got married, he had seldom stayed


    over in the vi. Last night, he stayed over because of Jean''s situation. However, he wasn''t able to


    sleep very well. Every time he closed his eyes, he saw Julia''s face.


    "Yes," she replied, grinning from ear to ear.


    "You don''t have to do this." He frowned at her. "You are still injured. You should be resting in your


    room."


    "I''m used to being busy." Jean shook her head and gave him a pointed look. "How can I rest at home? I


    have to go to the setter."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "To the filming site?" Terence asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Jean chuckled. "Did you forget? I told you yesterday that I''m a scriptwriter. I have to go there


    because we''re changing some scenes."


    "But will you be able to work with your injury?" His voice was filled with concern and worry.


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine." Jean smiled. "I was alone abroad, so I''m used to taking care of myself."


    Terence arched his eyebrows and was impressed. Although she looked so weak and fragile, he was


    surprised that she was incredibly independent and strong.


    "Let me take you there after breakfast," Terence offered with a gentle look. He remembered her telling


    him that Julia was there. He might even run into her.


    "But won''t it be too much trouble for you?" Jean was ted inwardly. She originally nned to ask


    Terence to drive her there, but it was great that he offered to go himself.


    "Not at all." Terence sat down and filled his bowl with porridge. "You prepared me a good breakfast. I


    will send you to work to as a way of expressing my gratitude."


    "Alright, thank you." Jean happily devoured her breakfast.


    On their way to the set, Terence saw that Jean had packed some steamed buns and milk. His eyes


    widened in confusion. "Do the crew members not have breakfast?"


    "They do, but everyone is so busy that they don''t have time to eat," Jean exined. "Milk and steamed


    buns are convenient for them to eat. Shooting scenes looks easy, but it''s actually tiring. It''s also hard to


    focus if you''re not healthy. That''s why I bring some food with me every time I go to the set."


    Terence nodded as he heard this. Jean was so much kinder and more consideratepared to Julia.


    "Here we are." Jean pointed to the sign of the set and faced him. "Thank you so much for driving me


    here. I''ll go inside now."


    "Okay." Terence nodded.


    He drove a red and eye-catching sports car, which made his vehicle stand out among the vans. The


    moment Terence parked on the curb, it attracted a lot of curious stares. Jean triumphantly smiled,


    satisfied with her vain entrance.


    She watched as Terence''s car drove away. Just when she was about to enter, a mocking voice came


    from behind her. "Stop looking. He''s already gone."


    "Lisa?" Jean eyes widened when she turned around to see her friend smiling. Shyly, she tucked a


    loose strand of hair behind her ear. "What are you talking about?"


    "Are you still hiding it from me?" Lisa smiled. "Just by looking at your expression, it''s obvious that


    you''re in love."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Jean blushed, trying to brush thement aside.


    "Nonsense?" Lisa curled her lips. "I saw you from my van. I''m guessing that everyone now knows


    about your rtionship because Mr. Chen drove you here in such a frivolous car."


    "Is it?" Jean didn''t bother to admit or deny what Lisa said.


    "Don''t hide it from me." Lisaughed. "You two arrived together early this morning. Did you stay over at


    his cest night? Tell me, how does a cold man like Mr. Chen behave in bed? Is he very strong?"


    "Stop it." Jean smiled awkwardly. "Come on in. Don''t you have to shootter?"


    "You are being shy," Lisa teased.


    The set was a very small ce. Soon enough, everyone knew that Terence had sent Jean to work.


    While Julia was sitting in the dressing room, she overheard several girls gossiping about her sister.


    "Did you hear that? Mr. Chen drove Miss Gu to work today."


    "Mr. Chen? Terence Chen from HT Group?"


    "Yes!"


    "Does he know Miss Gu?"


    "Miss Gu is his fiancee. I heard that they are going to get married. The paparazzi took photos of them


    picking wedding rings together a few days ago. It seems like something good is going to happen."


    "I don''t think so. He is handsome and rich. There has never been any scandal about him. How can he


    be with Miss Gu?"


    "Is Miss Gu not good enough? She is good-looking, talented, and well-known. I think they are a perfect


    match."


    "Yes, you''re right. They''re perfect for each other."


    Although Julia didn''t want to hear what they were saying, the dressing room was so small that she


    could hear every word clearly.


    She reminded herself that she and Terence were divorced. She thought that as long as she devoted


    herself to work, she couldpletely forget him. But she was wrong.


    Every time she heard his name, she always got upset.


    Whenever Jean''s name was also mentioned, she immediately got jealous.


    "Julia, you are here." Julia jumped in her seat as Jean disrupted her inner thoughts. She saw her sister


    carrying breakfast. "I''ve been looking for you everywhere."


    "What do you want to say?" Julia arched an eyebrow at her.

 Chapter 71 Help You Vent Out Your Anger

    Chapter 71 Help You Vent Out Your Anger


    "I brought you breakfast." Jean gave her sister an innocent smile. "You got here so early to do your


    make-up, so you probably didn''t have time to eat breakfast, right? I brought you some milk and


    steamed buns. You better have some first."


    "No, thanks." Without raising her eyes to look at Jean, Julia stared at her reflection and called the


    make-up artist, "Can you please retouch my face?"


    "You must eat a little." Jean guessed that Julia would act like this, so she stayed to irritate her further.


    "You know, Terence drove me to work this morning and bought me food. You should try some. It''s a


    kind gesture from him."


    Jean stuffed the milk and buns in Julia''s hands. "You should eat something..."


    "I said no. Are you deaf?" When Jean reached out to touch her, Julia couldn''t restrain her temper any


    more. She threw the milk and buns on the floor.


    The milk sttered and created a puddled mess on the floor while the buns rolled around, before


    hitting the wall.


    The room suddenly became very quiet. When Julia realized what she had done, she sat back down.


    Embarrassed, she slowly groaned, "I told you that I don''t want it. Why did you shove them in my


    hands?"


    Jean looked at Julia with guilty eyes and stammered, "I just wanted to¡ª"


    "Jean, I don''t think she appreciates your kindness." Before Jean could finish, Lisa''s voice entered the


    room. When she witnessed Julia bullying Jean, she didn''t like what she saw and immediately rushed


    over to confront Julia. "Some people just don''t like to be treated with kindness. Who does you think she


    is?"


    "Lisa, please don''t say that." Although Jean had a hurtful expression on her face, she was secretly


    pleased at Lisa''s usations. Still pretending, Jean tugged her friend''s sleeve and pleaded, "Let''s just


    go. It''s my fault."


    "No way!" Lisa withdrew from Jean and came up to Julia. She snarled, "You aren''t even famous yet, but


    you''re already so arrogant. If you be popr, I can''t imagine how arrogant you''ll be."


    "Miss Zheng, this is a private matter between Jean and me. You should refrain from poking your nose


    in situations that you don''t understand." Julia gave her a cold and deadly stare. It was obvious that


    Jean provoked her in the first ce.


    "Jean is my best friend and I won''t stand idle while you bully her," Lisa snapped. "Hurry up! You better


    apologize."


    Julia menacingly nced at Jean. Like a frightened rabbit, she hid behind Lisa.


    However, Julia saw the triumphant look on Jean''s face. As long as she was willing to, everyone was


    willing to stand up for her. On the other hand, nobody would take Julia''s side because she was an


    outcast and friendless on set.


    "Forget it," Jean said after waiting for a while. Seeing that it was going nowhere, she pulled Lisa''s arm.


    "Julia didn''t do it on purpose. Let''s go."


    "No way!" Lisa coldly red at her. "Jean, you are easily bullied. That''s why she keeps yelling at you.


    Just wait and see. She will apologize to you."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "It''s all my fault. My sister has been filming scenes for several days straight. She got up early today to


    do her make-up. I shouldn''t have disturbed her since she''s probably just tired. Let''s go." As she said


    this, Jean started to pull Lisa away.


    However, Julia got furious upon hearing what Jean said. "Don''t pretend to be so kind in front of me. I


    know your true colors. I don''t want anything to do with you. You better stay away from me as I don''t


    want to see you."


    "You..." Jean''s face paled.


    Many onlookers gathered around them and started whispering to one another to help Jean fight against


    Julia.


    People who didn''t know the truth assumed that it was Julia''s fault. However, she stood her ground


    because she knew the truth.


    She just felt ufortable whenever she saw Jean''s hypocritical face.


    Lisa was about to teach Julia a lesson when she saw Jean being bullied. Before she could do anything,


    the director stepped in. He sensed the tension in the room and frowned. "What''s going on?"


    "Director Guo, Julia..." Lisa was about to tell Director Guo what happened, but Jean stopped her.


    She walked up to Director Guo and smiled. "Nothing, we''re just chatting with each other. Are you ready


    to film?"


    "Yes." Director Guo had been in this industry for a long time and had interacted with different types of


    people. It was normal that actresses would fight. They all wanted better opportunities.


    He knew that this problem wasn''t as simple as Jean described it to be, but he didn''t want to interfere.


    "We have to film the scene where Lisa and Julia confront each other. You two get ready ande out


    quickly."


    "Okay, Director Guo. I''ming," said Julia. Her make-up was almost done. Flustered, she didn''t want


    to stay in the room any longer. After Director Guo left, she straightened her clothes and prepared to go


    on set.


    Before she left, Lisa held a hand out to stop her. "Don''t think that it''s over, okay? As long as I''m here,


    you''ll never be happy working."


    Julia remained silent and red at the woman in front of her.


    "Alright, Lisa, stop." Jean pulled her friend away. "It''s not a big deal. Everyone now knows what


    happened."


    "Jean, you don''t understand." Lisa looked at Jean with a worried expression. "The more you give in to a


    bitch like Julia, the more aggressive she bes. Never let her win or you''ll end up in trouble."


    "Okay, okay, I get it." Jean slowly nodded.


    "Don''t just say it. You better wait and see. I''ll help you vent out your anger," Lisa hissed with


    confidence. Silently, Julia ignored them and headed towards the set.

 Chapter 72 Make A Suggestion

    Chapter 72 Make A Suggestion


    Julia read the script and found that they were going to shoot the scene between her and Lisa. In the


    sequence, the heroine confronted her character after finding her drugging the hero''s drink.


    Director Guo gave instructions to Lisa and Julia. Since this was her only chance in the industry, Julia


    intently listened and wanted to make a good performance.


    "Director Guo," Lisa called out. "I understand your instructions. However, after I read the script, I


    noticed that the heroine bes strong and independentpared to the beginning when she was


    soft and gentle. I think that the opportunity for my character to develop starts in this scene."


    "You are right." Director Guo nodded his head and smiled in agreement. "That''s why I asked Jean to


    come here today. I think it''s necessary to change some parts here. But I''m not sure how to change


    them."


    "Director Guo, can I make a suggestion?" Lisa asked.


    "What is it?"


    "I think the supporting role should be proud when she admits what she did. No matter how kind the


    heroine was, she realizes that she must fight back. She had been downhearted after going abroad,


    especially since she was disappointed with her boyfriend. Now that she realizes the truth, she needs to


    vent out her anger. It might be good for her to p the supporting role." Lisa deliberately turned to


    smirk at Julia, giving her a bad feeling.


    Director Guo frowned and asked Jean toe over. He informed her about the idea Lisa proposed and


    said, "I think it''s better to make the changes here, but I need your opinion."


    "Well..." Jean looked at Julia with a malicious smile on her face. Although she nned to insert this


    change, she didn''t expect Lisa to be the one to bring it up.


    Director Guo noticed Jean''s hesitation andmented, "You don''t have to worry about anything else.


    Do you think it is okay?"


    "Of course it is okay. I just..." Jean frowned and looked at Julia. "Julia, I have to change the scene. Will


    you be mad at me?"


    "Howe?" Before Julia could say anything, Lisa interrupted with a cold smile. "Julia is a professional


    actress. Since we are actresses, we must do our best. We change the script to get better results, so I''m


    sure Julia won''t contest this suggestion, right?"


    Director Guo looked at Julia, and softly said, "I know it''s against the rules to change the script within


    such a short time, but we are all doing it for the good of this y, you see..."


    "Lisa is right, Director Guo. We are actresses. I understand that everyone is doing this for the best of


    the TV series, so I won''t object," Julia said with a small smile.


    "Okay." Director Guo nodded. "Don''t worry. Lisa''s hand won''tnd on your face."


    "How can that be done?" Upon hearing this, Lisa snorted in annoyance. "Director, many actors in our


    industry like to use a stunt double, but the audience can figure out. We all know that Julia is deeply


    involved in scandals and is aiming to turn the tables through this y."


    Sheughed with scorn and continued, "We have to make this TV series a sess. If mynd doesn''t


    land on her face and the audience notice it, it will ruin Julia''s reputation as well as ours. By then, Julia


    will not only be unable to seed, but also be even more infamous."


    She sighed and faced Director Guo. "I think that I need to p her for the good of the y and for


    Julia''s own sake. What do you think, Julia?"


    Lisa''s remarks sounded reasonable, so nobody dared to refute back.


    However, Julia knew that this drama was meant to torture her, one that she couldn''t escape from.


    "But..." Director Guo hesitated. Just as he was about to say something, Julia politely interrupted, "Lisa


    is right. Everything needs to be perfect, so I agree."


    "Well, once you''re ready, we can start right away," Director Guo announced with greatposure.


    Lisa walked towards Julia and scoffed, "Just wait and see. I''ll let you suffer."


    She walked away leaving Jean and Julia alone.


    Seeing that nobody was around them, Jean looked at Julia smugly and revealed, "Terence stayed with


    mest night."


    "Really?" Although Julia felt her heart twitching, she pretended to remain calm. "Congrattions.


    Please don''t tell me when the wedding will be held. I will never give you my blessing."


    "Julia, do you still love Terence?" Jean scoffed with sarcasm. "I advise you to figure out who you are.


    Terence is mine. You don''t deserve him."


    "Don''t worry." Julia rolled her eyes at Jean''scent face, and snapped, "I''m tired of Terence. If you


    like him so much, then take him. Stop bothering me already.


    I only have one request. Now that you''ve gotten what you want, please stay away from me. I don''t want


    to have anything to do with you or Terence."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Aren''t you jealous?" Jean quizzically stared at her. She did everything she could to irritate her sister,


    but Julia continued to remain calm. It was as if she didn''t care at all.


    "Jealous?" Julia sarcasticallyughed. "Jean, you have such a good fiance. There are so many other


    women who are jealous of you. I don''t understand why you care so much about my


    feelings."

 Chapter 73 I Forgot The Lines

    Chapter 73 I Forgot The Lines


    "But I do care about your feelings." Jean sneered at her sister. "Julia, Terence is mine. Just wait and


    see. I''ll make you regret it!"


    "Whatever." Julia rolled her eyes and pretended that she didn''t care. Although she wanted to forget


    Terence, it was really difficult.


    She felt ufortable whenever his name was mentioned.


    Julia quietly walked towards a nearby pavilion to sit and forced herself to calm down. The most


    important thing right now was to perform well. She didn''t need to think about anything else, she couldn''t


    right now.


    "Coffee, Julia?" Consu had been busy for the past few days, so Abby, her assistant, was the one


    taking care of her.


    On the top of that, she had to shoot several sceneste at night and early in the morning. As a result,


    Julia barely had any energy left. She asked Abby to buy her a few cups of coffee to refresh herself.


    "Thank you." Julia smiled, and gestured to the seat next to her. "Abby, please sit down. It''s so hot


    today."


    "Don''t be so formal with me, Julia." Abby grinned at her. "I''m just doing my job as your assistant."


    "Please sit," Julia insisted lightly. She wasn''t too talkative today because she wasn''t in the mood.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "By the way, Julia," Abby remarked politely, "I cooked some green bean soup for you. It''s good to eat it


    during a hot day. You should have some."


    "Just leave it here. I''ll eatter," Julia said, giving Abby a gentle nod.


    After Julia took a few sips of coffee, the director called her. She quickly ced her cup down and


    hurried to the set.


    "Action!" the director announced.


    Lisa rushed up and aggressively looked at Julia. "It was you. It was you, right?


    You drugged Greg''s drink on purpose so that he would sleep with you. Why did you do that?"


    Julia looked at Lisa the same way she had done when she had seen Jean three years ago.


    When the incident happened, Jean had confronted her and asked her why she did it.


    With a sneer, she held the newspaper and showed it to Lisa. "See? The whole world knows that I''m


    going to marry Greg. You can''t change that fact anymore. Don''t you feel happy for me?"


    "Happy?" Lisa burst into tears. "Greg and I are a couple. If it weren''t for you, then we would have


    gotten married. You are my sister. Why would you do this to me?"


    "Because I love him!" Julia threw the newspaper and slowly approached her. "I met him and fell in love


    with him. I did everything I could for him, but what about you? You stand there, looking pretty. You can


    win him without doing anything. Is that fair to me?"


    Lisa stepped back and sank into the sofa. She gaped at Julia. "But I can''t give him to you. I love him,


    and I love him as much as you do."


    "No, you will never love him more than I do." Julia sneered. "I can do anything for him. I''ll marry him


    soon, you''ll see. Since you''re my sister, why don''t you be my bridesmaid?


    Even if you can''t marry him, you''ll still see him in his suit, and stand on the same stage with him. You''ll


    see him put the wedding ring on me. What do you think?"


    "Shame on you!" Lisa stood up and aggressively pushed her. "Do you think you can win his heart by


    doing this? Let me tell you. You can never force someone to fall in love with you. Even if you win him,


    he will never love you."


    "Really?" Julia narrowed her eyes at Lisa. "We have plenty of time together. The first step into my


    sess is to separate you two."


    She inched closer to Lisa and whispered, "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure that you witness him falling in love


    with me. Think about it, I''ll give birth to his children, but what about you? In this life, he will never know


    your love for him as you hide in a corner. You can do nothing as he is your brother-inw."


    Lisa''s face turned pale with anger. She raised her hand and pped Julia hard. Julia would have said


    something back, but she suddenly felt dizzy. She couldn''t hear anything at all, let alone say the lines.


    She covered her face and remained standing there, not knowing how to react.


    "Stop!" Director Guo suddenly yelled. He walked up to Julia and asked, "Well done, but you should


    immediately say your lines after Lisa pped you. Why did you say nothing? What were you doing?"


    "I''m sorry, Director Guo." Julia quickly apologized. She didn''t say that she was dumbfounded from the


    p. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. Let''s do it again."


    As soon as she raised her head, she saw Lisa''s smug smile.


    "Action!" the director called out again.


    Everything went smoothly at the very beginning. Julia anticipated Lisa''s p. Covering her face, she


    looked up and asked, "How dare you to p me!


    Since we were kids, you always took away my things, from toys to beautiful dresses. But I will not give


    in this time. I won''t let you take Greg away from me!"


    It was supposed to be Lisa''s turn to say her lines, but a wicked grin shed across her face. She stood


    still and then apologized to the director, "I''m sorry. I forgot my lines."


    "It doesn''t matter. You two looked great just now. Lisa, read your lines. Somebody, please fix Julia''s


    make-up." The director gave his instructions methodically.


    Julia knew that Lisa did it on purpose, but because of her background, Director Guo didn''t me her.


    "Are you okay, Julia?" Abby stood beside her, staring at her cheek. She wondered why Lisa pped


    her so hard that Julia''s make-up got ruined.

 Chapter 74 The Open Fight

    Chapter 74 The Open Fight


    "It''s nothing." Julia shook her head, knowing that Lisa would never leave her alone. She didn''t expect


    her to be so cruel. It was as if she didn''t even care about the y. She just wanted to retaliate against


    Julia.


    Even though Julia was well-tempered, she was getting a little angry.


    "This is outrageous! How could she do this?" Everyone else could see that Lisa had pped her on


    purpose. Since Julia was an outcast and Lisa was the female lead, nobody decided to help Julia. They


    just watched what happened.


    As Julia''s assistant, Abby couldn''t stand seeing Julia get bullied. Just as she was about to confront


    Lisa, Julia grabbed her.


    "Don''t go." Although she was very upset, Julia knew that it was not the right time to get angry.


    "But Julia, they..." Abby stammered, glowering with anger.


    "I''m fine, really." Julia forced a smile on her face. As she was about to fix her make-up, the director


    called for her again. She quickly put her things down and rushed to the set.


    With a gloating look on her face, Lisa mocked, "Oh my God! Your face is swollen. Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Julia curtly replied, feeling a little bit of anger.


    Her face was swollen because of Lisa''s p and now thetter had the audacity to pretend that she


    cared about her.


    "I''m really sorry. I think I hit you so hard just now. I''ll try to restrain myselfter," Lisa replied with a big


    smile.


    "That''s enough. Stop talking. Just get ready." Director Guo had a stern look on his face. Julia had


    actually acted every well, but Lisa had ruined the scene. Now that they were about to shoot again, it


    was a pity that Julia wasn''t in good shape.


    He also knew what happened this morning and was aware that Lisa did it on purpose. But because of


    her background, he refrained from saying anything that would offend her.


    "Action!"


    No matter how upset Julia was, she would continue to concentrate on doing a good job. After pping


    Julia again, Lisa kepting up with the same excuse to stop the shooting.


    "Director, I don''t think I am good at this scene. How about you find someone to demonstrate it for me? I


    just can''t do it." Lisa innocently smiled at the director.


    However, Director Guo was very upset and annoyed. To his surprise, Julia was a very dedicated


    actress who continued to stand strong. No matter how many times she had gotten pped, she was


    still devoted to the y and gave it her best.


    Every time he thought they would seed, something unexpected would happen and Lisa would ask if


    they could stop.


    Generally speaking, he shouldn''t step in the fight between the two actresses. However, it was affecting


    the progress of his shooting and he had no other choice but to take action.


    He raised his eyebrows at Lisa and raised his voice. "Lisa, stop fooling around. You just won the Best


    Actress Award. You are the leading actress and now you are telling me that you can''t do it? Are you


    kidding me?"


    "Director, I really can''t." Lisa innocently grinned and continued, "I thought I could perform well in this


    y. But whenever I stand there, my mind goes nk. I don''t really know why and now Julia has gotten


    pped so many times. I''m sorry."


    She pretended to give Julia an apologetic look. "You won''t me me, will you?"


    Julia remained silent, a cold expression on her face.


    Instead of getting angry, Lisa just beamed at him. "Director Guo, what''s your opinion? Can you find


    someone to demonstrate it for me?"


    Director Guo sighed and nced at Julia. "Will you be okay with that?"


    "Of course." Julia nodded firmly. Although she knew that Lisa did it on purpose, she knew she had to


    finish the scene as soon as possible so that she wouldn''t suffer anymore.


    Director Guo pped his hands and grinned. "Now that you both agreed, so I won''t stop you. Julia, you


    and Lisa will be exchanging roles. Julia''s acting skills are good, and maybe she can give you a better


    simtion of how it should go."


    "No way!" Lisa frowned when she heard what Director Guo had just instructed them to do. "I asked you


    to arrange for someone else to assume my role. I want to¡ª"


    Director Guo challenged her with a grin and said in a serious manner,


    "Stop wasting time. Just get on with it."


    "Director Guo." Jean got up and stood next to Lisa. "We better not. I believe that Lisa will be able to do


    it well."


    "No way!" Director Guo insisted determinedly. "I just saw Julia in the monitor and she gave a great


    performance. She knows how to act. If someone should teach Lisa, it must be her. Now, stop wasting


    time. Let''s get started."


    He returned to his seat and waited for them to begin.


    Although she was filled with resentment, Lisa had to obey whatever the director said.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    With narrowed eyes, Lisa red at Julia, silently threatening her.


    Julia simply turned a blind eye to it.


    When they got on stage, they heard the director yell, "Action." Things went smoothly at first and Julia


    was getting ready to avenge Lisa''s p. That woman had pped her so many times that her cheek


    still hurt. To get a better results, however, Julia changed her mind at the veryst moment.


    Although there was a crisp sound that came from Lisa''s face, it didn''t hurt at all.


    Lisa was stunned. She never thought that Julia would be so soft-hearted.


    She stared at Julia, not knowing what that woman was up to. She opened her mouth and realized that


    she couldn''t recall her lines.


    "Cut!" Director Guo''s face turned red with anger as he rushed over to Lisa. In a booming voice, he


    yelled, "What''s wrong with you? You can''t even y the supporting role well. What do you want to


    do?"

 Chapter 75 Visiting Jean

    Chapter 75 Visiting Jean


    "Apologies, Director Guo. I was thinking about something else just now." Lisa apologized for spacing


    out for a moment. She straightened her back and leaned forward. "I think I know how the y will go."


    "Really?" Director Guo tilted his head and looked at Lisa with a hint of doubt. "I¡¯m telling you, if you


    can¡¯t still act well, then I have to let you and Julia exchange roles until you can do it."


    "Be assured, I¡¯ll give my role justice this time." She held her chin up.


    Although she was clueless about why Julia let her go, Lisa had reached her purpose, nheless. If it


    went on like this, Director Guo wouldn¡¯t be pleased. She had to give up.


    After they settled, they proceeded to film shooting. Director Guo was satisfied since the following


    scenes went on smoothly. Thest scene was revolving around the hero and the heroine. Right after


    Julia finished their performance, she headed to the dressing room. Abby followed her. "Julia, I bought


    some ointment for you. This will prevent the swelling of your injury."


    "Thank you. I appreciate it." Julia¡¯s face lit up. Her scenes for that day were finished.


    She hadn¡¯t had a good rest for so long. On her chair, she grabbed pieces of cotton and started


    removing her makeup. Before leaving, she packed all her stuff and covered herself up with her coat on


    the way out. It was alreadyte when she arrived at her hotel room.


    Terrence arrived only minutes after Julia left.


    Since he knew that Julia was shooting in this area, he couldn¡¯t take it out of his mind. When he went to


    thepany this morning, he couldn¡¯t focus on his work. After hesitating for a long time, he finally


    decided to pay her a visit.


    The atmosphere on set instantly changed when Terence appeared out of nowhere. He was looking


    around for Julia when Jean came out. She asked in a sweet voice, "Why are you here, Terence?"


    In order not to be awkward, Terence smiled. His mouth was shut because he couldn¡¯t even think of


    anything to say.


    Discreetly, he studied the area searching for Julia, but he failed.


    "Hmm, are you here to visit me?" Jean¡¯s smile was stered on her face.


    "Uh, yes," Terence answered while scratching his nose. "Since you¡¯re injured, I¡¯m worried about you


    and I decided to drop by after work. Is it over?"


    "No. Not yet. But they no longer need me for the following scenes today. I can go now."


    "Really?" His eyes were still scanning the ce.


    "Terence? Hey. Terence!" Jean was not a fool. Seeing his severe expression, she knew that Terence


    came here for Julia. Although she was very angry, she still kept her countenance and said, "I''m talking


    to you. Did you hear me?"


    "What?" Her words brought Terence back to reality. He leaned forward, his hand slightly massaging his


    own nape.


    He had already looked around but unfortunately didn¡¯t find Julia. He was all torn up.


    "I said, just wait for me. I¡¯ll inform the director that I have to bounce out. Let¡¯s have dinner together,


    shall we?" Jean insistently invited him while being flirtatious at the same time.


    "Okay." Feeling out of choices, he nodded.


    Her eyes still fixed on Terence and she asked, "Then, can youe with me?"


    There was another thing upying her mind. Jean and Terence¡¯s rtionship had been falsely


    disclosed on the Inte. Their rtionship was nothing like what was going around. But she was


    determined to prove the rumors around.


    "Let¡¯s go. Director Guo kept on talking about you when we were together. It seems like he wants to be


    your friend." While talking, she wrapped her hands at Terence¡¯s left arm and walked towards the


    director.


    Lisa had just finished another scene. Meters away, she saw Jean holding someone¡¯s arm approaching


    them. She narrowed her eyes and figured that the man was Terence. Her eyes lit up.


    "Director, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave now," Jean said.


    "Okay. You should go now. Don¡¯t make Mr. Chen wait here for too long." Director Guo rose to his feet


    and reached out his hand to Terence. "Mr. Chen, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you."


    "Nice meeting you." Terence shook hands with Director Guo and then let go.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you, Mr. Chen. I¡¯m hoping to work with you ever since. But well, I didn¡¯t


    expect to see you in a ce like this. I¡¯m sorry," the director said awkwardly. He wanted to sit down with


    Terence to have a meal and talk about having a coboration.


    It saddened him that he never had a chance to.


    Terence smiled and said nicely, "I am sure there will be opportunities in the future."


    Jean had been holding Terence¡¯s arm all the time. Everyone else who saw them thought that the two


    were very intimate. Terence didn¡¯t notice it all along since he was thinking about Julia.


    "Then, we are leaving now." Jean bade farewell to Director Guo with a pleasant smile glued on her


    face.


    "Okay, go ahead," Director Guo replied. They were walking towards where Terence parked his car


    when they passed by Lisa. Lisa approached them. "Jean, why don¡¯t you introduce your friend to me?"


    "Lisa¡­" Jean nced at Terence, feeling uneasy. She knew Terence was here because of Julia. She


    was afraid that he would be unhappy if she introduced him to Lisa.


    "A pleasure to meet you.


    I¡¯m Terence Chen." While Jean was hesitating, Terence took the initiative to greet Lisa. Jean was


    surprised.


    "Nice to meet you, too." There was a touch of curiosity and desire in Lisa¡¯s eyes.


    She believed that she had seen all kinds of men in the entertainment circle.


    Meeting Terence in flesh and bones made her realize that God was unfair to people. The man in front


    of her was indeed good-looking, obviously rich, and well-known in his industry. Above all that, his voice


    was angelic and maic.


    ¡®Compared to him, my boyfriend, Richard, is good for nothing except that he is rich.


    I wonder, how could Jean find such an excellent man? We¡¯re all women here. Why do I have to date a


    man who''s old enough to be my dad?¡¯ Lisa had many ugly, condescending thoughts in her head.


    The more Lisa looked at Terence, the more jealous she felt. She hoped that she could show herself


    more in front of him. Lisa lowered her head and batted her eyes in a subtle seducing way. When Jean


    noticed what she was doing, she immediately knew what Lisa was thinking about.


    She gave a scornful smile and said, "Maybe it¡¯s fate that you two met here today."


    "Really? What do you mean?" Terence asked.


    "Don¡¯t you know?" Jean smiled. "Lisa told me that she has a boyfriend. And he is your business


    partner, Terence. Then it¡¯s not a coincidence that we are all here. Let¡¯s have dinner together some


    other time."


    "Boyfriend?" Terence looked at Lisa, and his lips parted. "May I know who your boyfriend is?"


    "Don''t you know?" Before Lisa got a chance to speak, Jean cut her off. "He¡¯s Richard Zhang of TL


    Company."


    "Oh, Richard." Terence nodded.


    At this moment, Lisa felt extremely disgusted with Jean. She couldn¡¯t figure out why she had to tell that


    to him.

 Chapter 76 We Are Friends

    Chapter 76 We Are Friends


    Lisa didn''t want to lose face in front of Terence. She was just in her twenties. However, her boyfriend


    was as old as her dad. Any average person would think that she chose him just because of his money.


    She didn''t want to be looked down upon by Terence.


    "Mr. Chen! Richard and I..." Lisa was about to say something. However, Jean interrupted her, Lisa, I''m


    so sorry. I have something to do with Terence. We have to go now, so..."


    Even before Jean could finish her words, Lisa already knew what she meant. Indeed, Terence was


    Jean''s fiance. What could she do about it?


    Lisa gave them a bitter smile. "I understand. You can leave now. I still have a scene to shoot anyway."


    "Okay!" The smile on Jean''s face widened. "See you tomorrow. Bring your boyfriend next time. Let''s


    have dinner together."


    "Okay," replied Lisa with an embarrassed face.


    Jean tightly held onto Terence''s arm. Together, they walked out of the shooting site. When she looked


    around and confirmed that they were finally alone, she immediately released him. With an embarrassed


    face, she exined, "I apologize. I was just afraid that you may cause unnecessary trouble, so..."


    "Don''t worry about it. It doesn''t matter," said Terence in an indifferent tone. He opened the car door and


    gently helped Jean get in the car. "What do you want to eat?"


    "I am not sure. Maybe you should choose for me," said Jean in a light tone.


    In the end, Terence selected a Western restaurant. Since Jean''s hand was injured, he sliced up the


    steak and then exchanged tes with hers.


    "Thank you," said Jean with a smile.


    "You''re wee." Terence looked at her with warm eyes. "Eat some more. Although I''m not one of


    your celebrities, I''m aware that it''s not easy. You don''t have a regr time for three meals a day. It will


    be more difficult for you to fall asleep if you have to shoot a night scene."


    "Right." Jean sighed with an exhausted expression. "It''s tough for us to work in this industry. I''m not


    even the most tired. After all, I''m just a scriptwriter. Those actors and directors are hectic workers. They


    seldom have time to rest."


    After a pause, Terence continued, "Actually, you don''t have to go to the shooting site. That should be


    easier for you, right?"


    "I know that. However, I still worry about it." Jean gave him a warm smile. "You know, this is my first


    novel that is turned into a TV drama. I am extremely anxious about it. I watch the screen daily, hoping


    to get the best scenes."


    She gracefully ate a slice of steak and continued, "To me, this TV drama is like my child. I hope I can


    watch it prosper."


    "Really?" Terence didn''t make anyment about her statement. "By the way, I called the agency


    today. I asked them to rmend two qualified servants. I''ve already sent you the information of their


    servants. If they''re avable, they can start to work tomorrow."


    "Thanks, but no." Jean expressed a determined expression. "I''ve already had the right person in mind."


    "Okay, I understand." Terence gave a slight nod. "Anyway, if you need any help, just let me know. It''s


    my pleasure to assist you."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t worry too much about me." A warm smile painted Jean''s face. "I''m really sorry to bother you. I


    know you''re busy with your work."


    "We are friends," said Terence impassively.


    Jean was delighted because Terence cared so much about her. However, when she heard "friends,"


    she lost her appetite. Instead, she just stared nkly at the steak that was already cut by him.


    She had tried so hard to be with him. Nheless, Terence only saw her as a friend.


    Jean smiled awkwardly. "Yes, we are friends."


    She hesitated for a while. After she found some courage, she said to Terence, "Well, I''m very sorry


    about what happened yesterday. I..."


    She intentionally mentioned it to rekindle Terence''s memories. She was sure that he still remembered


    what happened.


    She refused to believe that she and Terence were just mere friends. How could that be possible?


    "I already forgot what happened yesterday. Just don''t mention it again. We don''t want to embarrass


    ourselves." However, before Jean could finish her sentence, Terence immediately interrupted her.


    It seemed that he had no intention of admitting it.


    Despite Jean''s grievances and dissatisfaction, she could do nothing but pretend as if nothing had


    happened.


    An awkward smile was revealed on Jean''s beautiful face. "Okay, fine. I won''t mention it again."


    Initially, Terence went to the set for Julia. For some reason, he wanted to see her again, even though


    he didn''t want to talk to her.


    However, he didn''t see her there, and his heart sank.


    As loneliness crept deeper in his heart, he put down his fork. "Are you full? If you''re done with your


    meal, I''ll send you back."


    "Okay." Jean noticed that Terence was absent-minded. However, she couldn''t do anything about it. All


    she could do was silently follow his orders and go back to the vi.


    Jean invited Terence to have a cup of tea with her, but he refused her. Even though she was angry with


    him, she was reluctant to force him to apany her. Without much interaction, she just watched him


    drive away.


    When Jean got home, she found that Mandy was there. She nced at her indifferently as she sat on


    the sofa with an exhausted expression. "Why are you here?"


    "Don''t ask me that. What happened? Did Terence send you back?" asked Mandy with great curiosity.


    "Yes. So what?" Jean''s irritation was apparent in her tone. Everyone thought that she and Terence


    were the closest person to each other. However, she was the only one who knew the truth.


    Regrettably, Terence dismissed her as a mere friend from the start. He didn''t have any other thoughts


    about her at all.


    "Jean, just tell me the truth. How is your rtionship with Terence? Is he your boyfriend now?" asked


    Mandy enthusiastically.


    She had a high opinion of Terence from the very beginning. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have instigated


    Jean''s father to rece Julia with Jean to get engaged to Terence.


    Deep in her heart, only Terence would ever be a match for Jean.


    It didn''t matter for Mandy that Terence was already married once. There were very few people that


    knew about it. If Jean could marry him, Mandy would be delighted.


    "Why are you asking about it?" asked Jean as she gave Mandy a dissatisfied nce.

 Chapter 97 Im So Scared

    Chapter 97 I''m So Scared


    Not in the mood to drink, Felix skillfully unzipped Jean''s dress and said anxiously, "Every minute of this


    night is precious. Don''t waste any more time."


    All the dishes were served. Additionally, Felix told the waitress that no one was allowed toe in


    without his order. He took Jean to the sofa beside and said in a lewd voice, "Jean, do you know that


    I''ve been missing you for a long time?"


    Deep inside, Jean was panicking. Initially, she nned to seduce Felix. Then, when Terrence entered


    the room, he would see that Felix was bullying her. She wanted to make Terence feel pity for her.


    However, Felix already removed most of her clothes, but Terrence was still not there.


    Jean was so frightened that she wanted to push Felix away. However, with her weak arms, she couldn''t


    move him at all.


    "Felix, please let me go! I''m just joking with you. You have so many women. I''m not the only one you


    can do this with." Fear became apparent in Jean''s face. With a sob, she pleaded, "I''ll give you any


    amount of money you want. Just stop this, please!"


    Even though Jean suddenly changed her attitude, Felix just dismissed it as a joke. He lifted Jean''s skirt


    with his hand. Then, he sensually said, "Jean, stop kidding. We have already gotten this far. Just y


    with me a bit."


    "You..." Suddenly, Jean''s face turned white due to fear. As she was struggling, she identally


    touched an ashtray next to her. She grabbed it and hit Felix''s head.


    The pain suddenly reverted through Felix''s head. Immediately, he stopped what he was doing and


    touched his forehead. Blood suddenly dripped down from the point of impact.


    The lewd expression of Felix suddenly turned into an irritated frown. He was so scornful of Jean''s


    actions that he pped her and shouted, "Bitch! You''re the one who seduced me. How dare you act so


    innocent now!"


    Felix''s eyes were full of anger. A crazy smile appeared on his face as he grabbed Jean''s hair. "I must


    have you! No matter what you do or say, I will have you tonight."


    After he finished his words, Felix began to remove Jean''s underpants forcefully. Her face turned deadly


    pale. Before she came there, she took a pill just to frame him.


    The drug''s only repercussion was to make her limp. However, with an awful timing she began to feel


    the effect. She had no idea what to do but to beg for mercy.


    "Felix, please let me go. I realize that I was wrong.


    Please, I''m begging you. You can have any woman you want. Don''t waste your time on someone like


    me.


    I know you are kind, Felix. Please let me go!"


    As he looked contemptuously at Jean''s pleading, Felix sneered, "Yes, there are many women around


    me. However, there are only a few who are as shameless as you. First, you seduced me. The next


    moment, you pretended to be a virgin. Who is the show for?"


    A remorseless expression painted Felix''s face. "After you be my woman, let''s see if you still dare


    to be so arrogant in front of me."


    Felix''s perversion grew worse. However, at thest moment, the door was pushed open.


    The waitress stood in front of Terence and said, "Sir, please stop. You can''t go in..."


    "What''s going on?" Since the back of the sofa blocked Terence''s view, he couldn''t see what happened


    inside the room.


    However, with a nce at the clothes scattered around the sofa, even a fool could realize what was


    happening.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The waitress stood aside with a red face. "Sir, I''m sorry, but this gentleman insisted on breaking in. You


    can rest assured that we will ask him out at once."


    When she heard the noise at the door, Jean found hope. In a weak voice, she cried, "Help me, please!"


    Terence stood firmly at the door. His face was ghastly pale. Then, his expression turned to anger as he


    strode towards Felix. Immediately, Terence grabbed Felix and threw him aside.


    "Bastard, who do you think you are?" An irritated expression painted Felix''s face. He didn''t recognize


    the man in front of him until Terence helped Jean sit up.


    Suddenly, Felix''s face turned pale as he stammered, "Mr. Chen, what brings you here?"


    Terence ignored Felix. With great concern, he looked at Jean. He took off his suit jacket and put it on


    her. Then, he asked gently, "Are you okay?"


    "Terence..." Jean threw herself into Terence''s arms. She burst into tears as if to relieve all the


    grievances in her heart.


    Terence held Jean tightly in his arms. In a warm tone, he consoled her, "Calm down. It''s all over now."


    When he received Jean''s message, His heart skipped a beat. He pressed the elerator hard and


    drove across several red lights.


    Fortunately, he arrived just in time to save her. Otherwise, he didn''t know what to do.


    "Terence, I''m so scared," said Jean in an aggrieved tone.


    "It''s okay. I''m already here. You don''t have to be afraid." Terence hugged her with his muscr arms.


    After a while, he calmed Jean down. However, she continued to bury herself in his chest.


    "Mr. Chen." Felix had already put on his clothes. When he saw Terence''s concerned look, he realized


    that Jean and Terence had a special rtionship.


    With an awkward expression, he approached Terence. "Mr. Chen, what happened today is just a


    misunderstanding. I didn''t know that Jean is your friend. I''m just fooling around. We''re all friends,


    right?"


    Felix had persuaded Terence into cooperating with hispany after all the trouble. At that juncture, it


    would be a terrible mistake for Felix to offend his partner.


    A bitter smile appeared on Felix''s face. The atmosphere became tense. When he noticed that Terence


    remained silent, Felix pleaded to Jean, "Jean, please help me. I know what happened today is my fault.


    However, you are also to be med. You sent me a lot of wrong signals. I just..."


    With desperate eyes, Felix continued, "Besides, you''re all right now, aren''t you?"


    "Stay away from me!" Jean suddenly buried herself into Terence''s arms. In a voice full of hatred, she


    screamed at Felix, "Just go away! Get out of here right now! I don''t want to see you!"


    "Jean, you..." Felix felt conflicted.


    "Terence, please make him leave. I don''t want to see him." A miserable expression painted Jean''s face.


    "Jean, you can''t do this to me. You are the one..." Felix wanted to exin immediately. However, he


    was frightened by Terence''s cold stare.

 Chapter 98 A Long Story

    Chapter 98 A Long Story


    Terence''s gaze was fixed on Felix. His voice was as cold as the freezing wind of December. As he was


    speaking slowly, his words sent shivers down Felix¡¯s spine.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear Miss Gu? She¡¯s asking you to get out."


    "Mr. Chen." Felix kept swallowing. He wanted to exin, but Terence¡¯s stare held him back.


    He smiled bitterly. There would be no point exining to Terence that day. So, Felix could only wait for


    him to calm down tomorrow.


    Felix felt resigned and decided to leave. On his way out, he looked sternly at Jean who was in


    Terence¡¯s arms. But he surely saw a sneer on her face.


    Only then did Felix realize that everything that happened that day was plotted by Jean.


    That exined why Jean changed her attitude suddenly.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Felix wanted to rush forward and beat her up, but he couldn¡¯t. He could only watch Jean curling up in


    Terence¡¯s arms while she was smiling smugly.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m leaving." Felix bade his farewell.


    As soon as Felix left, Jean fainted. Even though Terence shook her body and shouted at her, she


    wasn''t waking up. Worried, he rushed her to the nearest hospital.


    "Mr. Chen, what happened to Miss Gu is nothing serious. Her fatigue was caused by the medicine she


    took that made her hands and feet week. She just needs some rest and she''ll be fine," the doctor


    reported after the check-up.


    "Thank you, Doctor." Terence sent the doctor away. When Terence came back, he tucked Jean in. In


    order to release his stress, he went out to puff a smoke in the smoking area.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine what would have happened to Jean if he hadn¡¯te there in time.


    He had already betrayed her once three years ago. He didn''t want her to suffer anymore.


    One cigarette after another, Terence was so upset that he finished his whole pack. After throwing the


    empty cigarette pack, he decided to buy another one. But another pack of cigarettes was handed to


    him when he was about to go out.


    He looked up. When he saw the person in front of him, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. "Why are you


    here?"


    "I came here to take some medicine for my grandfather. I heard that you are here, so I drop by to take


    a look. How are you feeling? Are you feeling under the weather?" asked Nelson.


    Terence took the cigarette. He calmly replied, "Not me."


    "Not you? Is it Mrs. Chen? What happened to her again?" Nelson frowned.


    Terence lit a cigarette again. "We are already divorced. You¡¯d better change the way you call her."


    Nelson stuck out his tongue. "Old habits die hard, they say. I just assumed it''s her since you hadn¡¯t told


    me yet who is in the hospital."


    "It¡¯s Jean," said Terence impassively.


    "Jean?" Nelson face became sour. He didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t like Jean even from the first time


    he saw her. It was a weird feeling that there were some unknown secrets behind her innocent face.


    "What¡¯s wrong with her?"


    "It¡¯s a long story and difficult to exin." Terence sighed. "You¡¯d better get going after you get the


    medicine. Don¡¯t keep your grandpa waiting."


    "Then, I got to go." Nelson shrugged and took a few steps away, but turned his head back again to


    Terence. "Terence, I know you won¡¯t listen to me. But here¡¯s my advice, stay away from Jean, or you¡¯ll


    regret it."


    "Well, quit putting your nose in my business," said Terence.


    However, Nelson was still unwilling to leave just like that. He stared at Terence. "I know you''re still


    holding a grudge against Julia for what happened three years ago. But I believe that she''s not the kind


    of woman. I think you should better find an opportunity to talk to her."


    Terence¡¯s mouth was shut. When Nelson didn¡¯t get a response, he let out a long sigh and left.


    Only minutes after Nelson left, Terence felt a little bit of boredom. He finished hisst stick and went


    back to the ward. On his way back, he saw Jean standing barefoot at the doorway. She was teary-eyed


    looking for him.


    "What are you doing here barefooted? Why aren¡¯t you resting inside?"


    Jean gave him a puppy face. "I¡¯m scared." Tears flowed down her cheeks. "You weren¡¯t there when I


    opened my eyes. I was so scared. I was terrified that Felix would suddenly appear right in front of me.


    Terence, please don¡¯t leave me again, okay?"


    She hugged Terence. Her tears damped his shirt instantly. "I really thought I was doomed in that


    situation. I sent you a message but I waited too long. By then, I was sure that you wouldn¡¯t show up.


    But at thest moment, you came. I felt miserable until I saw you. I couldn''t thank you enough."


    Terence reached out and held Jean in his arms. "I''m sorry. I promised to pick you up at eight o¡¯clock,


    but something unexpected happened in thepany. I would never forgive myself forever if I hadn''t


    save you."


    "It¡¯s not your fault. I was too careless." Jean embraced Terence tightly and drown herself in his smell.


    He grabbed her hand and helped her out to sit on the bed while pressing her hand softly. Then he


    asked, "Jean, now that you are safe, can you tell me what happened? You said that you would thank


    someone tonight, right? Is it Felix?"


    Upon hearing it, Jean¡¯s face turned pale as if she was still in her nightmare.


    He hurriedlyforted her, "It¡¯s fine. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it yet, I won¡¯t force you. Here, you


    can take a rest first."


    "No, I¡¯m fine." Jean took Terence¡¯s hand. "As long as you¡¯re with me, I am afraid of nothing."


    She breathed deeply. "You know what I¡¯m doing. My hands mean everything to me. But I¡¯ve been


    injured recently, and I can¡¯t write anymore. So, I have to sell the film and television copyright of my


    book to financially sustain myself.


    I met Felix when I was abroad. At that time, he had a strong desire for me. But I¡­" Jean nced at


    Terence shyly before continuing, "I refused him. I haven¡¯t seen him for three years. That was the


    second time we met after I came back here from abroad."


    "The second time? When was the first time?" Terence frowned out of


    confusion.

 Chapter 99 Thank You

    Chapter 99 Thank You


    "Yesterday." Jean recoiled back, making Terence pity her. She buried her face in her knees. "Felix is


    friends with Ms. Chen from Star Films. I wanted to sell the film and television copyright of my book, so I


    contacted him to help set up a meeting with Ms. Chen. It was the first time we met after I came back.


    Since I signed the contract with Ms. Chen in the morning, I invited Felix to dinner to thank him. As soon


    as we arrived, he began to take advantage of me. I tried to beg him, but he didn''t stop. As for the


    rest..." Jean gave him a bitter smile and said nothing more.


    "Then were you aware that he drugged you?" Terence asked with a frown.


    "I was drugged?" Jean widened her eyes and pretended to be surprised. "I don''t know. He drugged


    me?"


    "Yes." Terence gave her a concerned look and exined, "The doctor said that it was the reason why


    you felt weaker. If I hadn''t gone to you, then you would''ve been in more danger."


    "Terence..." Jean tightly hugged him. "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, then I don''t know what would''ve


    happened to me yesterday."


    Jean tightened her arms around him, unwilling to let go.


    Although he wanted to push her away, Terence decided not to. It was a traumatic experience for her


    and she might just want somefort.


    Jean smiled to herself when she saw that he wasn''t pushing her away.


    Men loved to y the role of a hero and save the beautiful damsel in distress. She felt like everything


    was moving the way she wanted it to.


    "Terence..." After a long time, Jean finally let go of him. "Can you stay here with me tonight? I... I''m so


    scared."


    Jean''s face turned white. She looked so pitiful and in need of sympathy.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Terence was not surprised at her question. Just as he was about to reply, a knock came at the door.


    They both turned their heads to find Nelson entering the room. Terence frowned at his friend and


    asked, "I thought you had left. Why are you here again?"


    "I heard that Miss Gu is in hospital, so I came here to visit her." Nelson grinned, not missing the


    resentment in Jean''s eyes. She silently used him for interrupting their conversation.


    "Don''t worry. I asked my driver to send the medicine to my grandpa," Nelson said to Terence with a


    smile.


    Terence nodded, but Jean didn''t want to let go of this chance. She firmly held Terence''s hand and


    asked, "Can you please stay?"


    Terence opened his mouth to answer, but his friend interrupted once again. "I''m sorry, but I just heard


    your conversation at the door. Do you want Terence to stay with you? "


    "Yes," Jean answered, not knowing what Nelson was doing.


    "Nurse, pleasee in." Nelson looked at the door and a middle-aged woman entered the room. She


    smiled and gently said, "Miss Gu, I''ll be staying with you tonight, just tell me what you need."


    "What?" Jean gritted her teeth with hatred, but she couldn''t do anything. She forced a confused smile


    on her face.


    Nelson arched an eyebrow at her and exined, "This hospital belongs to my family. Just tell the nurse


    if you need anything, she''ll do her best to see that you are well cared for."


    "Yes, Miss Gu," the nurse cheerfully said. "I''ve been a nurse for more than twenty years, and I''m


    experienced in taking care of people. Mr. Xu has asked me to help you."


    "Terence..." Jean knew that she couldn''t persuade them anymore, so she raised her head and gave


    him a pitiful look.


    Terence frowned at her, but before he could say anything, Nelson abruptly added, "Miss Gu, I''m doing


    this for your own good. A man like Terence doesn''t know how to take care of other people. It''s


    inconvenient for him to stay here. If you want to go to the bathroom or take a shower, he won''t be able


    to help you at all."


    He paused to take a deep breath. "This nurse is different. She is experienced and good at taking care


    of others. She can make you feel at home."


    "But..." Jean stammered, looking at Terence and hoping that he would say something.


    She had done so much to get this chance. She didn''t want a nurse to take care of her and ruin


    everything.


    If Terence was willing to stay here, then Nelson''s help would have been in vain.


    When she nced at him, she couldn''t read his expression. After what seemed forever, she finally


    heard him whisper, "Let it be."


    Jean''s hopepletely shattered.


    She stared at Nelson and spotted a provocative smirk on his face.


    Nelson was very happy to see that Jean was beaten. He stared at his friend and advised, "We should


    go ahead. That way, Miss Gu can rest without any disturbance."


    "Okay." Terence nodded and followed Nelson out the doorway. However, Jean stopped him with a cry.


    "Terence, wait! I have to bother you."


    "What?" Terence asked patiently.


    "Here''s the thing." Jean was filled with resentment. She finally got the chance to stay in the same room


    with Terence,


    but Nelson destroyed it.


    ''It doesn''t matter. I''ll find another way,'' Jeanforted herself.


    "I won''t be able to go to work now, but the director wants me to rewrite a few scenes. If you are


    avable tomorrow, can you be the one to retrieve the script for me?" asked Jean with a hopeful


    expression.


    Terence silently nodded, relieving her. "Thank you, I''ll wait for you here," she said.


    "Have a good rest," Terence passively replied. Without another word, he and Nelson left the room.


    Outside the hospital, Nelson gave Terence a weird look. "If I didn''t go inside, would you have agreed to


    stay with her?"

 Chapter 100 She Seduced Me

    Chapter 100 She Seduced Me


    "Maybe," Terence said lightly. "I¡¯m worried about Jean not having anyone around her now."


    "You are worried about Jean?" Nelson asked with a smirk on his face as if mocking. "Are you still


    sympathizing with her? Hey, does she have anything to do with you?"


    "Nelson, Jean and I are friends. Is there anything wrong?" Terence¡¯s face turned into a frown.


    "Of course there is! Don¡¯t you know that rumors are going around about what¡¯s going on between the


    two of you?" said Nelson, obviously feeling very distressed about the matter.


    "So what? There have been many gossips going about me these past years. And we all know, they are


    all fake. So, why should I give a damn?" Terence asked.


    Nelsonughed sarcastically and said, "I¡¯m afraid someone will take the rumors seriously."


    "What do you mean by that?" Terence shook his head while still frowning.


    "There are so many people in the hospital. It¡¯s a little near to impossible that no one will recognize you.


    If they will, it can be used as solid evidence for your love affair with her. Do you have any idea how


    Julia will feel if she ever sees the news about it?" Nelson asked coldly. "Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t


    care about Julia¡¯s feelings. We¡¯ve known each other for years, and I know exactly what you¡¯re thinking


    about."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "You are overanalyzing this. Julia and I are already divorced. How many times do I have to repeat that?


    And in the future, I might marry Jean." Terence was lightly massaging his temples.


    "What?" Hearing that from Terence, Nelson lost it. Smiling bitterly, he looked at Terence and said,


    "Well, you are just being stubborn. I want to see if you can be as calm as you are right now after Julia


    fall in love with another man."


    He took a short breath and continued, "By then, don¡¯t ask me out to drink with you. I won¡¯t be


    avable!"


    Terence was amused when he saw Nelson¡¯s retreating figure.


    He thought of what Nelson recently said to him and the possibility of it. There was a lump in his throat.


    The next day, Terence went to work first thing in the morning. It was the peak season, and he had tons


    of work to do. Quite rushing, he nned to go straight to his office while drinking his morning coffee.


    Unexpectedly, when he arrived, Felix was already waiting at thepany¡¯s entrance.


    Since Felix didn¡¯t have an appointment with him for that day, the receptionist didn¡¯t let him go upstairs.


    He was only allowed at the entrance hallway, hoping he would see Terence and exin everything that


    happened the other night.


    "Mr. Chen¡­" A smile shed on Felix¡¯s face as he saw Terence. He hurriedly walked towards him and


    said, "I¡¯m d to see you."


    But Felix was stopped by Terence¡¯s bodyguard before he could get closer to him. The guard only let


    him stand three meters away from Terence. He said, "Mr. Chen, it was really a mistake. Can you


    please give me some time to exin it?"


    Terence looked at him and said calmly, "Sure. Come with me."


    When Felix saw him nod, he was relieved. Terence walked before him, going to his office.


    Felix was about to start exining, but he was interrupted when Terence reached for the internal


    phone. Holding the phone, he ordered, "Alice, bring me Sunrise Company''s contract."


    Upon hearing what he said, Felix''s stomach turned upside down. The room air conditioner was turned


    on, but he felt small beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    "Mr. Chen, I¡­" When he was about to speak, Terence interrupted him again. "Mr. Yang, I¡¯m really sorry.


    Can you please wait for a moment? I have two contracts to check. So, let¡¯s start discussing when your


    company''s contract arrives."


    "Okay¡­" Felix listened and just sat there patiently.


    After a short while, Terence¡¯s secretary, Alice, brought the contract. "Mr. Chen, Mr. Yang has already


    seen the contract. If nothing goes wrong, this contract will make ourpany''s stock price increase by


    about 3%. You may review it again, and if you don¡¯t have any more concern, you may sign it now."


    Pleased by what Alice said, Felix looked down, trying to hide his happiness. He wanted a partnership


    with HT Group to get more benefits. And he was more confident that thepany would give him more


    profit.


    However, before Felix could cheer himself up, Terence spoke again without even looking at him. "No.


    Well, Alice, I don¡¯t care about the increase of the shares. Now that Mr. Yang is here, give the contract


    to him and ask him to go out with it.


    Oh by the way, all the partnership with Sunrise Company should be terminated. And you don''t need to


    report it to me."


    "But Mr. Chen¡­" Alice frowned out of confusion. She remembered that thepany decided that they


    would sign the contract yesterday. It puzzled her how everything had changed after a night.


    "Do I have repeat what I just said?" Terence asked calmly, yet firmly.


    "No, Mr. Chen. You don¡¯t have to¡­" Alice answered instantly. Terence was her boss, she had to do it.


    "Mr. Yang¡­" Alice walked near to Felix and sympathetically smiled at him with a hint of sadness. She


    handed him the contract and gestured for him to leave. "Please."


    "Mr. Chen." Felix looked at Terence with disbelief, wondering what happened. Did Terence let go of a


    partnership with them just because of a woman?


    "Close the door when you leave," Terencemanded without even raising his head.


    He didn¡¯t do it because of Jean. After what happened the other day, Terence started doubting Felix¡¯s


    morality. Such a person would never be a good partner, he believed.


    That was why he weighed things first and took everything into consideration before arriving at his


    decision.


    Felix realized that he wouldn¡¯t be able to turn things around. However, he was really angry and


    provoked about what happened the other day.


    He stood up, but rather heading straight outside, he stepped towards Terence instead. Looking at him,


    he said, "I know you''re looking down on me now. But whether you believe me or not, I''ll exin it to you


    clearly. "


    He sighed and continued, "Yes, I admit that I had an inappropriate desire for Jean. But I am surrounded


    by countless women. Do you think I have to force a woman?"


    Terence lowered his head and said nothing. Felix continued, "In fact, Jean was the first who showed


    some motives and acted upon it. When I entered the room, she started to seduce me. But when I did


    something more, she began to resist. She even hit my head with an ashtray. I was furious and thus, I


    did such a thing."


    "You mean Jean seduced you?" Terence finally raised his head and coldly looked at Felix.


    "That''s right," Felix nodded. "She seduced me first."

 Chapter 101 A Visit To The Filming Site

    Chapter 101 A Visit To The Filming Site


    Terence gave Felix a doubtful look and thought Felix was insane.


    "Well, you can leave now." As he looked away, Terence shook his head slightly. He didn''t want to say


    anything more to Felix.


    When he noticed Terence''s expression, Felix knew that Terence didn''t believe what he said. To be


    honest, if he were in Terence''s position, he wouldn''t also trust what he just said.


    Nheless, that was the truth. The hatred Felix felt towards Jean was immeasurable. He regretted


    that he hadn''t seen her real character earlier.


    As he looked at Terence, Felix immediately realized that he had lost a great partner because of Jean.


    As such, he was still determined to press the issue. "Jean had been pretending from the beginning until


    the end. Even though I don''t know what she wants to do, I can guarantee that her goals are something


    malicious."


    "Mr. Yang, are you done talking?" Terence raised his head. With cold eyes, he looked at Felix and said,


    "I am not saying anything to you, but that doesn''t mean that I know nothing. Do you want me to expose


    your lie?"


    "Everything I just said is the truth," Felix said confidently.


    "Are you sure you''re not hiding anything?" Terence revealed a disgusted expression. "Does that mean


    that Jean knowingly took that drug just to frame you?"


    "Huh? What drug?" With confused eyes, Felix looked at Terence. "Mr. Chen, what are you talking


    about?"


    "I''ve had enough of this nonsense! Alice, don''t you daree to work tomorrow if you can''t throw this


    man out." Terence didn''t want to interact with Felix any longer. After she heard Terence''s order, Alice


    approached Felix. "Mr. Yang, you''d better leave now. Don''t make it difficult for me."


    Felix was still furious about his situation. However, he couldn''t do anything about it. The trap set by


    Jean for him was sessful. All he could do was to suffer in silence.


    Nheless, Felix was still notfortable going out of Terence''s office. He looked at Alice and asked,


    "Alice, in your eyes, what the hell is on Mr. Chen''s mind? It''s not like him to give up the partnership with


    mypany just for an unimportant woman."


    "Mr. Yang, it''s truly your mistake this time." A bitter smile appeared on Alice''s face. Even though she


    did not know what happened exactlyst night, she eavesdropped a few words. After Felix''s


    confrontation with Terence just then, she had already realized what had happened.


    "You can have as many women as you want. Why did you choose Jean?" Alice asked with a bitter


    smile.


    "What''s the problem with Jean?" Felix was suddenly confused.


    A look of disbelief painted Alice''s face. "You don''t usually watch the news, do you? Are you not aware


    of it? Don''t you know that Jean is the fiancee of Mr. Chen?"


    "What!?" Felix was stunned. "How is that possible?"


    When he thought about it, Felix believed even more that Jean set a trap for him. However, he still didn''t


    know why.


    "Why are you so surprised? Do you think it''s impossible?" Alice asked. "The news went up on Weibo.


    Our CEO and Miss Gu are about to marry. They have already started choosing their wedding rings. Do


    you think they are going to get married soon?"


    After she nced at Felix, she continued, "You hurt Miss Gu. No wonder Mr. Chen is so angry. In my


    opinion, there is no possibility of cooperation between HT Group and yourpany."


    Felix smiled bitterly. "Yes, I realize that. It''s all my fault."


    If Jean hadn''t tricked him, Felix wouldn''t have to suffer such a setback.


    "It is well known that Miss Gu is Mr. Chen''s wife. We often see that she meets our CEO. Unfortunately,


    I can''t help you with this problem." Alice left with a smile. "Mr. Yang, please excuse me. I have to leave


    now."


    Not long after Felix left, Terence also finished his work in thepany. Then, he picked up his suit


    jacket on the table and told Alice, "Alice, I have to go out now. Call me if somethinges up."


    "But Mr. Chen..." Before Alice could remind him of his schedule that afternoon, Terence had already left


    without a trace.


    Immediately after he left his office, Terence went to the garage and drove directly to the filming site.


    Terence was going to help Jean to bring back her script. However, deep in his mind, he often thought of


    Julia. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Nheless, he felt that there was still a glimmer of


    expectation in his heart.


    As he drove towards the filming site, Terence looked forward to seeing Julia.


    At the filming site


    Julia didn''t have much work to do that day. After she finished performing with Lisa, Julia saw Samuel


    standing not far away with a smile. Julia hurried to ask, "What are you doing here?"


    "Didn''t I tell you? I''m here to visit you." With a cheerful smile, Samuel reached out and rubbed Julia''s


    hair. "I don''t have to work today, so Ie here quickly."


    "Hey, don''t mess my hair." A slight frown appeared on Julia''s face as she moved his hand away from


    her. "We still have work to do."


    "At least eat something first." Samuel smiled. "I brought you coffee and cakes. Here! You can have


    some."


    "But..." Julia slightly frowned. She looked up to Samuel and was about to say something. However, her


    words failed to leave her mouth.


    Fortunately, Samuel noticed her anxious expression. "Don''t worry. I have asked my assistant to buy


    many. Every staff member will have a cup of coffee and a cake."


    "That''s more like it." When she heard what Samuel had done, Julia smiled.


    Together, they both sat down at Julia''s rest area. When they were about to eat, some staff members


    came over. They asked for a set of autographs and photos of Samuel. He agreed and requested them


    to take care of Julia.


    They agreed to Samuel''s request and also thanked Julia for her cakes and coffee.


    Only then did Julia realize that Samuel was sending them in her name.


    She looked at Samuel with considerate eyes. "I don''t know why, but I think I have a higher opinion of


    you now."


    "Just eat your cake." Samuel smiled. "I''m helping you."


    "Yes, I know." A grateful expression painted Julia''s face. "But please, try to understand. You''re already


    aware of my situation. I want to be an invisible person. I don''t think you should visit me in such a high


    profile manner. It might have the opposite effect."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Stop overthinking. Just rx." Samuel revealed a warm smile. "There are still several scenes left. Do


    you have enough time to have dinner with me tonight?"


    "You are so kind to visit me. How could I not invite you to dinner?" Julia snickered. "I still have another


    two scenes. It might be over by 3:00 p.m. We can go out for dinner then. You know what, I haven''t


    eaten outside since I came here. I finally got a chance today."

 Chapter 102 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 102 Misunderstanding


    Julia was always casual around Samuel. Since he was her best friend, she didn''t care too much about


    her image.


    He watched as Julia stuffed cake in her mouth and reached out to wipe the leftover cake on her cheek.


    He looked at the piece of cake on his finger and put it in his mouth.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Julia gave Samuel an embarrassed look, not knowing how to react at what


    just happened.


    Although she regarded him as her best friend, what Samuel did crossed the line of their friendship. She


    suddenly felt that something was different between them.


    "What are you thinking about?" Samuel frowned in confusion. After a brief stare-off, he suddenly felt


    embarrassed at what he did. He scratched his head and sheepishly smiled. "I just wanted to try, it


    looked so good while you were eating it."


    "You scared me!" Julia heaved a sigh of relief. She ced the cake in front of him and gave him a


    spoon. "Since you came to visit me, you''re allowed to taste the cake."


    "No, thanks. You eat it." Samuel grinned at her.


    Their rtionship caused curious eyes to look at them, including Lisa.


    She worked with Samuel before and knew that he was very charming. However, he rejected her


    advances which caused her to assume that he was gay. She was surprised to see him so casual and


    cheerful around Julia.


    When she saw Julia smile, jealousy boiled in her blood. She didn''t know why everyone was giving her


    so much attention.


    Even though Julia didn''t have a great reputation as an artist, she was still able to win Director Guo''s


    favor. She even had Samuel being her friend. It was so unfair.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier Lisa got. She gradually approached him and affectionately


    batted her eyes at Samuel. "Hey, it''s been a while."


    "Miss Zheng, long time no see." Samuel nodded his head lightly. "I brought some cakes. Would you like


    to have some with us?"


    "Yes. You should try it. The cake is delicious," chortled Julia.


    "No, thanks." Lisa smirked at them. "I just came here to say hello."


    Seeing that she only received a short greeting, she didn''t want to continue to stay here to make a fool


    out of herself. "Samuel brought you the cake, so I won''t eat it. I just wanted to remind you to prepare for


    our shootter."


    "Okay, I''ll just fix my make-up." Julia gave Samuel the cake and looked at him. "Wait for me, I''ll be back


    soon."


    When Julia was about to go to the dressing room, she crashed into a man. She raised her head to


    apologize, but widened her eyes when she saw who it was.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Terence gave Julia a grim look. When he entered the set, he found Samuel intimately wiping Julia''s


    mouth.


    He didn''t know why, but he felt a pang of jealousy inside.


    He even thought that they looked like a perfect match.


    ''No, it couldn''t be.


    I broke up with Julia and I haven''t had a new girlfriend yet. How could she start a new rtionship so


    soon?''


    "What are you doing here?" Julia asked in a low voice.


    "What? Are you surprised to see me here?" Terence looked at her coldly. "You seem to be happier


    since we''re now divorced. How can you have a new boyfriend so soon?"


    "We''re just friends. Don''t talk nonsense." Julia frowned, not knowing why she had to make it clear to


    him. She didn''t have to exin it to him since it wasn''t his business.


    However, her ex-husband didn''t get it and cynicallyughed. "You''re so affectionate with him."


    Julia''s face contorted into a frown. "Even if we were in a rtionship, you would have no right to


    meddle in my private affairs. We''re divorced, remember?"


    "So you are admitting it, aren''t you?" Terence sneered as he grabbed her arm. "You really are a bitch,


    Julia. Will you die without a man?"


    "Let me go." Julia red at his face and struggled to break free, but he held on to her too tightly.


    "Julia." Samuel was still chatting with Director Guo and started to get worried when Julia didn''te


    back. He politely excused himself to look for Julia and found Terence gripping her arm.


    Samuel hurried over and pulled Julia behind him. "Are you okay?" he gently asked.


    "I''m fine," Julia curtly replied as she red at Terence.


    Having confirmed that Julia was fine, Samuel turned to ask, "Mr. Chen, you seem like you have so


    much time today. Are you here to embarrass her?"


    Terence sneered, "Who the hell does she think she is? Is she worth the trouble?"


    "That''s great." Samuel patted Julia''s shoulder and said, "Go fix your make-up, I''ll be with you in a


    while."


    "Samuel, I..." Samuel had offended Terence for her sake before, and she was worried that things would


    worsen after she left.


    Samuel gave her a reassuring grin. "Don''t worry. I will just talk with Mr. Chen for a while."


    Julia shrugged and reluctantly left the two men alone.


    When Julia was finally out of sight, Samuel red at Terence and menacingly said, "Mr. Chen, I


    thought I told you to stay away from her. Did you forget it?"


    "Did you?" Terence smiled innocently. "I don''t recall you telling me that, but don''t fret. I''m not interested


    in what I have thrown away. I will never pick it up again. But you..."


    He sneered at the actor. "Watch out for that skittish woman. I don''t want her to cheat on you."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Chen." Samuel smugly grinned at him. "My rtionship with Julia is


    stable."

 Chapter 103 Cancel The Cooperation

    Chapter 103 Cancel The Cooperation


    Terence was furious. However, he couldn''t show it in front of so many people.


    Lisa happened to see Terence. Immediately, she rushed over. She smiled at him and asked, "Mr. Chen,


    why are you here today? Are you looking for Jean?"


    She was trying to make a good impression on him. "How unfortunate! Jean didn''te to work today. I


    already called her, but she didn''t answer. I don''t know what happened."


    "So, Mr. Chen is looking for another Miss Gu," Samuel mocked. A contemptuous expression painted


    his face. "Well, excuse me. I''ll leave you alone."


    Samuel left afterward. With a grin, he was delighted to see the stable rtionship between Terence and


    Jean. Because of that, he could pursue Julia.


    Although he couldn''t guarantee that he was the best, he promised to be kind to Julia. With all his might,


    he would never let her suffer any harm.


    "Mr. Chen? Mr. Chen?" Lisa called out. Terence kept staring at Samuel''s back as if he was going to


    make a hole in his body. Lisa already called him several times before Terence came to his senses.


    "What?" Terence asked expressionlessly.


    "Please don''t lower yourself to the same level as Samuel. He is so arrogant just because he is the most


    popr actor in the entertainment industry. By the way, Mr. Chen, Jean is not here today. What are you


    doing here?" Lisa asked with caution.


    Terence didn''t answer Lisa''s question. Instead, he asked her, "I heard that Samuel is in another movie.


    Why is he here?"


    A scornful look painted Lisa''s face. "He''s here to visit Julia. I don''t know what magic she has. First, she


    tricked Eugen to flirt with her. Now, there is also Samuel. What a shameless bitch!"


    "Eugen?" Terence frowned slightly. ''Who the hell is this Eugen?''


    "There, the one over there." Lisa pointed at a man in the distance. The man looked like a boy toy. "He


    is the leading man of our y. I heard that he hooked up with Julia on the first day. Everyone in the


    crew is already aware that they are currently sex partners."


    She revealed a disdainful expression. "I don''t know what''s wrong with Samuel. How could he love such


    a slut? In my opinion, she should have..."


    "Is everything you just said true?" Suddenly, Terence grabbed Lisa''s wrist.


    "I..." Lisa was immediately frightened. As she looked at Terence''s cold face, she was petrified. "Mr.


    Chen, you''re hurting me."


    Only then did Terence realize what he had done. When he saw Lisa''s sad expression, he let go of her.


    "I''m sorry, I..."


    "I understand. You did it for Jean." Lisa sighed as she looked at Terence withpassion. "Jean is


    really unlucky to have such a sister. You don''t know that Julia often bullies her. Sometimes, I couldn''t


    stand it and even tried to help her. Mr. Chen, Julia is talented at seducing men. There are already so


    many men that fell victim to her seduction. I advise you to stay away from her."


    "Thank you for telling me that. I know what to do." Terence''s face darkened.


    ''How dare you, Julia!''


    Terence had to figure out how to make Julia understand that he would never give anyone anything he


    owned, including those he didn''t even want.


    With horrendous contempt, Terence vowed to make her pay. At worst, he would just ruin her.


    Even though they''d only chatted for a while, Lisa assumed that she and Terence were friends. She


    smiled and asked, "By the way, Terence, you still haven''t told me why are you here today."


    "Miss Zheng." Terence frowned. "Why should I tell you? And why are you calling me by my first name?


    I don''t think we are that close. Please refer to me as Mr. Chen."


    "I..." Lisa''s face turned pale. Embarrassment crept deep in her heart.


    Terence left Lisa alone and went straight to Director Guo. After he handed the script to Terence,


    Director Guo asked casually, "Mr. Chen, may I ask you why Miss Gu didn''te to work today? Is


    something wrong with her?"


    "She''s fine. The workload she had just made her tired and ufortable these days. Right now, she''s


    still in the hospital with a drip," Terence said indifferently. "Don''t worry. She wille back to work as


    soon as she recovers."


    "That''s very good to hear." Director Guo gave him a respectful smile. "Well, please send my regards to


    Miss Gu."


    "Okay, I will." Terence nodded slightly. When he was about to leave, he suddenly found that Julia was


    back. She stood in front of Samuel. Since the two were talking about something, Julia failed to notice


    Terence''s presence.


    The sight of Julia with another guy made Terence even more furious.


    After leaving the crew, Terence went straight to the hospital. Then, he handed the script to Jean.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As she received the script, Jean looked at Terence gratefully and said, "Thank you so much. Without


    this, the shooting will be dyed."


    "It''s not a big deal." Terence''s expression remained cold. "How are you today? Are you feeling better?"


    "I''m fine." Slowly, Jean lowered her eyes. In a sleepy voice, she said to Terence, "I didn''t fall asleepst


    night after you left. It was almost dawn when I tried to take a nap. However, as soon as I closed my


    eyes, I saw Felix''s face. I..."


    "Calm down. Don''t overthink. Everything''s alright now." Terence remained indifferent yet dependable.


    "He had the nerve toe to mypany to nder you this morning. Don''t worry. I immediately


    drove him away."


    "nder me?" Jean''s heart sank for a moment. In a nervous tone, she asked, "How? What did he


    say?"


    "It''s just some nonsense. Felix imed that you were the one who nned everything. Don''t worry. I


    have already driven him away. Mypany won''t cooperate with him anymore!" Terence said in a cold


    voice.


    "Really? I don''t know how to thank you." When Jean saw that Terence trusted her so much, she felt a


    little better. Wasn''t that the reason why she had worked so hard for so long?


    "But, is that okay? Won''t it affect yourpany if you cancel the cooperation with him?" Jean faked a


    concerned expression.


    "No, it won''t." Terence shook his head slightly. "He is the one who will suffer most losses. That bastard


    has to pay for what he did."

 Chapter 104 Will It Bother You Too Much

    Chapter 104 Will It Bother You Too Much


    "Have you eaten yet? Do you want me to buy you something to eat?" Terence nced at Jean with a


    worried expression.


    "Will it bother you too much?" Jean felt a little embarrassed. "There''s no need. I''m not hungry."


    "It doesn''t matter. Wait a minute, I''ll be back soon." Jean watched as Terence left, with a warm fuzzy


    feeling in her heart.


    She was now more determined to be with him.


    She knew that the crew would finish filming early today, so she decided to call Lisa. She informed her


    friend about her hospitalization and said that she got infected with a cold.


    "You should rest. It may be serious," Lisa said. "Which hospital are you in? I''ll visit you after


    work."


    "No, thanks." Jean chuckled to herself. "It''s not a big deal."


    "Come on! We''re friends!" Lisa pouted with a smile. "People got concerned when you didn''t appear at


    work today. I hope you can recover as soon as possible."


    "I will." Jeanughed at her.


    "By the way, Mr. Chen came here today. He came here for you, Jean. I really envy you for finding such


    a good man," Lisa pointed out in a jealous tone.


    "Don''t worry. You''re so beautiful and nice. I''m sure you''ll find someone better in the future." She tried to


    comfort Lisa, but she wanted to know if Julia and Terence ran into each other. She wanted to say


    something, but Lisa brought it up herself.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "I don''t think I will be able to find a man as good as Mr. Chen. By the way, Samuel came over to visit


    Julia today and they actually look like a real couple." Lisa smiled bitterly. "He brought drinks and


    desserts for everyone today and even asked us to take care of Julia. I think everyone has a slightly


    different opinion of her now. We can''t let it go on like this."


    "Samuel went to visit Julia?" Jean tightly gripped her phone. "Then did Terence see it?"


    "Of course," Lisa answered. "Mr. Chen seemed interested in their affairs. He kept asking questions


    about them. Don''t worry. Even if you''re not here, I''ll help you deal with your sister."


    "Thank you." Jean was so happy that God was helping her.


    "But you''d better get better as soon as possible. She''s been performing really well and with Samuel''s


    help, she''s bing really popr. If this continues on, then we won''t be able to ruin her," Lisa sighed.


    Jean nodded and gave her some reassurance. "I''ll get better soon. Now, I have to change the script."


    After she hung up, Terence came in with lunch. After taking two bites of her meal, she looked at him.


    "Terence, I want to leave the hospital. What do you think?"


    "No way!" Terence frowned and pursed his lips. "Didn''t the doctor say that you need to stay at the


    hospital for two days before you can leave?"


    "I know, but it''s ufortable for me to live here. Every time I close my eyes, I think of what happened


    yesterday. Perhaps it might be better for me to go back to a familiar environment. What do you think?"


    she asked .


    Terence thought for a while. She did make sense. "Alright, I won''t stop you. But remember, you must


    come back to the hospital for a check after a week, understand?"


    "I know." Jean cheerfully grinned. "I''ll go through the discharge formalities now."


    "Get some rest, I''ll do it for you," Terence helplessly sighed.


    After processing the discharge formalities, Terence sent her back to the vi. Mandy immediately


    rushed towards her daughter and asked, "Are you okay? Why didn''t youe backst night?"


    "I''m fine. I had a cold. I just came back from the hospital. Thanks to Terence''s help, I''m getting better


    fast," Jean answered.


    "Really?" Mandy gave Terence a warm look. "How abouting in and having a cup of tea?"


    "No, thanks." Terence politely refused her proposal and said to Jean, "I have to go back to the office.


    Please rest and don''t forget what I told you."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t forget it." Jean nodded.


    When they got home, Mandy bombarded Jean with so many questions. Feeling annoyed and tired, she


    ignored her mother and went straight to her room.


    She decided to rest well tonight and return to the filming site tomorrow.


    After work, Julia changed into a casual dress and took Samuel to eat dinner at a nearby barbecue


    shop.


    It was alreadyte at night, but they were still quite eye-catching.


    Julia nned to go back to her room after buying the barbecue, but he refused, saying that the


    barbecue would not taste as good if it was cold.


    "I''m sorry. If I had known it earlier, I would have taken you to the barbecue shop next door. Although the


    taste in that restaurant is not as good as this one''s, at least there''s a private room," Julia said


    apologetically.


    "Don''t say that. Being a star also means you must enjoy others'' attention. You must sacrifice something


    as well. Honestly, I only enjoy going out when I''m with you because I feel like an ordinary person when


    you''re with me." Samuelforted her. He ate some roasted wings and smiled. "You didn''t rmend


    it wrong. The roasted wings here taste really good."


    "Really?" Julia''s eyes twinkled in delight. "Yes, I''ve been a foodie for so many years. I can feel the taste


    of the food just by smell it."


    "You sound like a puppy." Samuel chuckled at her with a smile.

 Chapter 105 Staying Overnight

    Chapter 105 Staying Overnight


    Instead of getting angry, Julia smiled at Samuel. She thought about Terence''s appearance today and


    didn''t understand why he was so angry.


    It was clear that they were already divorced and it was normal for her to start a new rtionship. What


    did it have to do with him?


    "Julia? Julia!" Samuel called her attention. He was trying to tell her something, but she seemed to be


    lost in her thoughts.


    Julia looked at Samuel and opened her mouth. "I''m sorry. What were you talking about just now?"


    "What are you thinking about? What got you so absorbed in your thoughts?" Samuel frowned. "I was


    trying to tell you something, but you didn''t hear any of it."


    "Well, I was thinking about something just now. I was just absent-minded for a moment." Julia gave him


    an embarrassed look. "What were you talking about just now?"


    "I said, I investigated a little bit and concluded that Eugen isn''t a good person. So many countless girls


    have fallen for his trick, so you should stay away from him. Okay?" Samuel gave her a worried look.


    "I know." Julia nodded her head. "I''ve already made it clear to him, so I doubt he''d badger me anymore.


    There''s nothing there for us other than the filming."


    "That''s good." Samuel let out a sigh of relief.


    Julia was in a bad mood that night and she drank a little too much. In the end, Samuel paid for the bill


    and helped her back to the hotel room.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "You are so heavy. It''s time for you to lose weight." He threw his drunk friend onto the bed.


    Julia drank way too much tonight. Just when he was about to leave, she grabbed his hand and refused


    to let him go. "Don''t go. Please stay. Just stay here with me."


    "You''re not good at drinking. I''ll punish you when you wake up..." He sat at the edge of Julia''s bed and


    stared at the woman he loved. He couldn''t help but reach out to tuck a loose hair behind her ear. When


    he was about to withdraw his hand, Julia grabbed it and rubbed her face against his palm.


    "Julia, don''t go too far..." He frowned, the simple action aroused him. He liked Julia a lot, but she didn''t


    know that.


    Shey on the bed and murmured, "Don''t go. I''m scared..."


    Samuel''s heart softened and he smiled bitterly, knowing that he should have left an hour ago. He


    dyed his departure just for her.


    However, he was even more reluctant to leave now because of what she had just said.


    He gave her a gentle look and said, "Alright. I''ll stay here with you."


    In response, Julia got up and rubbed her head against Samuel''s chest with a look of satisfaction on her


    face.


    He took out his phone and quietly called his agent. "Ada, I have something to deal with right now. I


    won''t go back tonight. You pick me up tomorrow morning."


    "No way!" Ada frowned. "Samuel, it''s already against the rules that I let you visit Julia. Don''t you


    understand you can''t have a rtionship right now? If your fans find out what happened between you


    and Julia, how long do you think you can still be popr in this industry? Aren''t you afraid of being


    reced one day?"


    "Ada, I''ll be careful." Samuel pursed his lips and frowned.


    "Be careful? How can you be careful?" Ada spat out with a sneer. "Don''t you know so many actors


    flopped just because they were in a rtionship? It''s not that I don''t agree with you being in love, but


    you have to choose the right person, right? Julia doesn''t have the best reputation right now and if you


    have an affair with her, then it will affect your future."


    After saying these harsh words, Ada continued to persuade him. "Listen to me, you have to go back.


    People will start talking behind your back, aren''t you afraid?"


    "Ada..." Samuel knew that Ada was being reasonable. However, he didn''t want to leave Julia just


    because he was afraid of being discovered. "Just pick me up at four o''clock tomorrow morning. I won''t


    change my mind. Bye, Ada!"


    "Samuel, Samuel..." No longer paying attention to his agent, he hung up.


    He nced at Julia''s sleeping figure and reached out to remove her make-up. As soon as he touched


    her face, she frowned at the disturbance.


    Samuel was so scared that he didn''t dare to move.


    He stared at Julia obsessively. He remembered how he had to bury his love for her because she was


    married. But now that she was divorced, he had hope once again.


    He would never miss another opportunity with her again.


    "Terence..." While he was fantasizing their beautiful life in the future, Julia''s whispers interrupted his


    thoughts. It took him a long time before realizing that she had said Terence''s name.


    Samuel felt as if something had broken his heart, but heforted himself. Terence was still her ex-


    husband and they''d recently gotten divorced. Therefore, it waspletely normal for her to not let go


    of Terence for the time being.


    He nonchntly shrugged it off. As long as he was Julia''s future boyfriend, then he would be satisfied.


    For the whole night, he held Julia''s hand. Although his body wasn''t fully on the bed, they slept soundly.


    The next morning, Samuel got up early and found that Julia was still asleep. He poured her a ss of


    water and ced it on the bedside table. After freshening up, he opened the door and found Abby


    outside, ready to knock.


    Abby was there to bring Julia''s breakfast and she widened her eyes when she saw Samuel ready to


    leave. In a surprised tone, she asked, "Mr. He, why are you still here?"


    She knew that Julia had dinner with himst night, but shouldn''t he have left a long time ago?

 Chapter 106 Supervision

    Chapter 106 Supervision


    "Shh!" Samuel made a gesture of silence towards Abby. "Julia is still sleeping. Keep your voice down.


    Don''t wake her up."


    "Okay." Abby nced at Samuel awkwardly.


    Samuel looked inside and said, "Julia drank too muchst night. Remember to let her drink honey


    water when she wakes up. Since I still have some scenes to shoot, I''ll go back to my set. I''m leaving


    now."


    "Okay." As she still hadn''t realized what happened, Abby remained standing until Samuel left.


    ''That''s strange. Why was Samuel in Julia''s room?


    Did something happened?''


    With an expression of panic, Abby rushed into the room. Fortunately, she saw Julia sleeping on the bed


    with full clothing. A sigh of relief escaped her breath.


    Abby was just about to go about to eat breakfast when Julia woke up. She looked at Abby with sleepy


    eyes and asked, "Abby? Why are you so early today?"


    "Good morning, Julia. Have you forgotten? You have a scene to shoot early today. You''d better get up


    quickly!" Abby''s tone was full of encouragement.


    Finally, Julia came to her senses. "Yes, I almost forgot about it. Thank you for reminding me."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Julia stood up and was about to freshen up. However, she had a terrible headache. She took a deep


    breath andined, "Ah! Why does my head hurt so much?"


    "Are you okay? Have you forgotten what happened? You went to have dinner with Mr. Hest night.


    You must have drunk too much. The headache might be because of your hangover," said Abby in a


    light tone.


    "Really? Then how did Ie back?" Julia asked awkwardly. She genuinely had no memory of what


    happenedst night.


    "You truly don''t remember?" With a confused expression, Abby looked at Julia. "Of course, Mr. He


    helped you. Moreover, to take care of you, he didn''t leave you alonest night. When I came over, I met


    him. He also reminded me to make a ss of honey water for you."


    "Samuel took care of me the whole night?" Julia was confounded.


    "Yes." Abby nodded slightly. "Do you truly have no memory ofst night?"


    Although she had no impression of it, Julia felt that Samuel was a gentleman. She believed that he


    would never do something inappropriate towards her.


    However, Julia deeply regretted that she had drunk so muchst night. At that moment, she was dizzy


    and didn''t know what to do with the scer.


    When Julia arrived at the filming site, several people greeted her. It seemed that Samuel''s drinks and


    cakes had worked. Although Julia didn''t care much about it, she felt better in such a harmonious


    environment.


    As such, a wide grin painted Julia''s face. When she entered the dressing room, Julia saw Lisa sitting in


    front of the dressing table. An unsteady smile was on Lisa''s face.


    Julia ignored Lisa and went straight to her seat. She decided to take a rest while the stylist began to


    apply her make-up. However, Lisa wasn''t willing to let her go just like that.


    "Someone is so shameless. She first seduced Eugen, and somehow tricked Samuel. I think I should


    learn how to seduce men from her." A sour expression appeared on Lisa''s face.


    Julia didn''t respond at all. However, Abby, who was standing next to her, was furious. Abby turned to


    Lisa and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    "What? Are you too embarrassed to say anything that you need your assistant to speak for you?" Lisa


    revealed a contemptuous expression. "I''ve seen a lot of people like you. Just wait and see. Your hard


    days are still waiting for you."


    "Really?" Julia revealed a faint smile. "Then, let''s wait and see."


    Since Julia didn''t care about anything she said, Lisa felt bored. She left after saying, "I look forward to


    seeing you suffer."


    As soon as Lisa left, Abby approached Julia. "Julia, why did she say that to you? Are you sure we


    should just let it slide?"


    "I''m fine. It''s no big deal." Julia showed a calm expression. "I won''t lose anything. Besides, I can''t stop


    her from speaking."


    "But..." Abby was still aggrieved.


    "All right." Afterforting Abby for a while, Julia slightly yawned. "Go and buy me a cup of coffee. I''m


    still drowsy."


    Abby reluctantly left the dressing room. Just two stepster, she saw that Lisa was talking with Jean.


    She was quite hesitant at first. However, to avoid others'' gossip, Abby sped up her pace.


    As soon as she saw Abby, Jean smiled and said to Lisa, "Lisa, I have something to do. I''lle to you


    later."


    "Ah! Jean..." Since she didn''t know what happened, Lisa angrily watched Jean leave.


    While Abby walked, Jean followed her silently. When they arrived at a ce where there were no


    acquaintances, Jean stopped Abby and said, "I have something to ask you."


    Abby stopped and waited for Jean to speak.


    "What happened yesterday? Did Terence talk to Jean after he arrived?" asked Jean with a stern face.


    "Yes." Abby nodded slightly. "I don''t know what they are talking about since they didn''t say much.


    Samuel went up and interrupted them. Then, Julia went to fix her make-up. After that, they didn''t say


    anything."


    Jean slightly frowned when she heard what happened. "That''s interesting. Samuel seems to have a


    good rtionship with Julia."


    "Yes, that''s correct." Abby nodded. "They have known each other for a long time and have a good


    rtionship. However, I feel that Samuel likes Julia very much. To be honest,st night, Julia was


    drunk. He didn''t leave until this morning."


    "Wait!" As she heard a key point from Abby''s words, Jean looked at Abby excitedly. "Are you sure? You


    mean, they stayed in the same room? He didn''t leavest night?"


    "Yes. That''s correct." Abby revealed an awkward expression as she looked at Jean. She didn''t know


    what Jean was nning.


    A crafty smile appeared on Jean''s face. She already knew that Terence still couldn''t forget Julia.


    However, how would he react if he knew the rtionship between Jean and Samuel?


    "Don''t misunderstand. Samuel and Jean were just in the room. When I went in this morning, Julia was


    still wearing yesterday''s clothes. I''m sure nothing happened," Abby hurriedly exined. "I think they are


    currently just friends."


    Jean didn''t care whether Jean and Samuel had sex or not. As long as Terence believed that they had


    sex, it was more than enough.

 Chapter 137 Are You Setting Yourself Against Me

    Chapter 137 Are You Setting Yourself Against Me


    Upon hearing what Tina said, Mandy looked even more embarrassed.


    "Mom, you can go upstairs first. I want to talk with Aunt Tina alone," said Jean as she looked at Mandy.


    But Mandy refused, "Jean, I don''t think..."


    "It''s okay. I''ll be fine." Before Mandy could finish her sentence, Jean sent her off. Then Jean sat next to


    Tina and said, "Aunt Tina, it''s good that you''re here. You can ask me about any subject that troubles


    you. I won''t hide anything from you."


    "It''s good that you think so. Julia and Terence have been married for three years, and he is your


    brother-inw. I hope you can behave yourself. Don''t do anything to embarrass yourself," said Tina in a


    rude tone.


    Despite Tina''s harsh words, Jean''s expression didn''t change. Instead, she revealed a smile and said,


    "Aunt Tina, you must have misunderstood something. You think that Terence divorced Julia for me,


    don''t you?"


    "It''s the truth, isn''t it?" Tina revealed a displeased face. "I''ve found out that the time you came back was


    exactly the time when they divorced. Although Julia and Terence had been quarreling all these years,


    they never said that they wanted to be separated. Why did they divorce when you came back?


    Besides, I''ve read in the newspaper that you and Terence had begun to choose rings. Is that not true?


    And now, you are hanging out with Terence every day. How dare you say that you have no idea at all!"


    Tina looked at Jean with disdain. "Jean, I''ve known you are an ambitious girl since you were a child.


    However, one is your sister, and the other is your brother-inw. Don''t you feel guilty about such a


    despicable scheme?"


    "Aunt, it''s not like that. I..."


    "So, what''s the truth?" Tina decided to press the issue. "Tell me the truth!"


    A deep sigh escaped Jean''s breathe as she pretended to be innocent. "You should know that I was the


    one who should''ve gotten married to Terence three years ago."


    "So what?" Tina remained furious. "You said it was three years ago. It has been a long time since then.


    Additionally, Terence and Julia had been married for such a long time. What do you mean by saying


    this to me now?"


    "Aunt Tina, please don''t misunderstand. I didn''t mean anything else," Jean said with a wry smile. "I just


    want to tell you that Terence and Julia got married not out of their own will. They didn''t have any


    feelings for each other. In the end, they were forced to get married. Otherwise, he wouldn''t hide the


    news of their marriage and keep it a secret, right?"


    Jean''s words were reasonable. Deep inside, Tina had also considered the question before. However,


    Tina always felt believed as long as the time was long enough, Terence would inevitably change his


    mind.


    "I admit that I was angry when Terence married Julia. But in the end, for her happiness, I chose to go


    far away. To heal my broken heart, I had been abroad for three years. However, please understand that


    H City is my home. I can''t stay abroad forever, right?" With tearful eyes, Jean looked at Tina. "I have


    been away for three years. However, when I came back, I found that three years of my absence did not


    bring Terence happiness. Instead, it only made him suffer for three years. You should know that deep


    inside, he doesn''t like Julia.


    I came back just to give him a chance to be happy. They divorced because Julia is not suitable for him.


    It has nothing to do with me," Jean said firmly.


    "Then what about the report in the newspaper?" Nheless, it was still difficult for Jean to deny the


    report.


    "Well, as for the report in the newspaper..." After a pause, Jean continued, "It''s just a


    misunderstanding. Aunt, you know what''s going on in my family now. After I left for three years, H City


    has changed a lot. When I finally returned, Terence arranged for me to live here. To thank him, I bought


    him a pair of cuff links. I don''t know why the reporters photographed us. If you don''t believe me, you


    can ask Terence about it."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "That''s all?" Tina frowned at Jean''s words.


    "That''s the truth! As for now, I run a film and televisionpany by myself. Fortunately, Terence has


    helped me a lot and invested in thepany. That''s why we have so many connections. It''s not like


    what you think."


    Jean exined everything meticulously, which made Tina have to believe it. With a frown, Tina looked


    at her and said, "Well, that''s makes everything rather simple. Well, can you promise me one thing?"


    "What is it?" Jean asked with a smile.


    "I don''t object to your interaction with Terence because of work. However, you have to promise me that


    you won''t have any other rtionship with him. Julia is his wife. That will never change." Tina looked at


    Jean with a determined expression. "As long as you agree to my request, I will believe that you and


    Terence are genuinely innocent."


    After Tina finished her words, a trace of resentment appeared on Jean''s face, but she tried to hide her


    reaction.


    She looked at Tina, saying nothing.


    "Why are you not saying anything? Don''t you agree with my proposal?" Tina asked with a sneer.


    "Aunt, I can''t promise you that." Jean revealed an apologetic look. "In the past three years that I had


    been abroad, I had tried my best to forget everything between Terence and me. I told myself that he


    was my brother-inw and I couldn''t do anything to hurt Julia. By distancing myself, I thought they


    would finally be happy. But as you can see, it turned out like this."


    After a pause, Jean continued, "I thought that I finally moved on. But the moment I saw Terence, I


    realized that I had never forgotten him in the past three years. I believe that he is the same as me.


    Since Julia and Terence are divorced, he has the right to pursue his happiness. That is also the same


    for me. So, I''m sorry. I won''t agree to your request. I love Terence. He already corrected the mistake


    from three years ago. It took me tremendous effort to wait for this opportunity. I can''t afford to give up."


    Tina was so enraged that her face reddened. "Are you setting yourself against me?" she


    roared.

 Chapter 138 An Opportunity

    Chapter 138 An Opportunity


    "No, Aunt. I don''t mean to set myself against you." Jean shook her head. "I just want to pursue my


    happiness. Everything has finally returned to what it was three years ago. I believe that Terence will


    have his own judgment.


    I know what I''m saying may make you unhappy. But Aunt, I am already determined to be with him. I


    won''t give up on him." Although her tone was soft, her words were clear and firm.


    Tina gave Jean a disdainful look. In her mind, Jean didn''t change much from her childhood. At that


    moment, Tina remembered how Jean liked to exchange tears and hypocrisy for anything she wanted.


    An irritated scowl pained Tina''s face. "So even if I don''t agree with your rtionship with Terence, you


    won''t back down?"


    "No, I won''t." Jean gave her a determined nod. "Aunt, we are adults. We have our ideas about love. I


    don''t expect your permission, but I hope you can stop being so hostile to me. I will let you see that I''m


    good enough for Terence."


    A sneer escaped Tina''s lips as she stood up. "Since you insist, don''t me me for what I''m going to


    do."


    Tina looked at Jean and continued, "This house is a wedding gift I bought for Terence and Julia. Now


    that they are divorced, I''m going to sell it. I don''t want to hold on to the unpleasant memories here. Miss


    Gu, please move out as soon as possible. We don''t want anything unhappy to happen."


    Jean knew that Tina would inevitably do this. As such, after Tina''s remark, Jean did not show any


    surprise. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I will pack up tonight and move out as soon as possible."


    "That''s good." Tina nodded with satisfaction. "You better not be here when Ie back next time!"


    After Tina left the house, Jean went upstairs to pack up her things. Mandy followed Jean anxiously and


    asked, "Are you truly moving out, Jean?"


    "Of course." Jean nodded. Since Tina had asked her to leave, how could she stay? But it wouldn''t be


    easy to make her go away. "Tina thought that she could cut off my contact with Terence by driving me


    away. However, by doing so, she doesn''t realize that she is helping me instead."


    "Why are you still so calm?" Mandy showed an anxious look. "Our asses are on the line now. Jean,


    you''d better think of a way to make this right. It''s alreadyte at night. Where can we go?"


    "What''s the rush?" Jean gave an annoyed nce. "Didn''t I help you rent an apartment before? Let''s


    move our things there first."


    "How are you not pressured?" With a puzzled look on her face, Mandy looked at Jean. She put a


    tremendous effort just to move into this house. However, Tina just asked them to leave like that.


    Despite all that, Jean still looked indifferent. "How about this? I''ll call Terence now. He will surely ask


    you to stay. Then, we don''t have to leave, right?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Of course I have to call him, but I''ll do that after I moved out," said Jean with a mischievous grin. No


    matter what Mandy said, Jean packed her things and didn''t say anything else.


    After packing up, Jean called a taxi. They headed to Mandy''s apartment and transferred their


    belongings there.


    "Jean, have you made up your mind? If you finish moving out, you can no longer regret your decision,"


    Mandy frowned and asked desperately. "What the hell do you want to do?"


    "Don''t worry. I have a n." Jean revealed a naughty smile. If she could y her scheme well today,


    her rtionship with Terence would improve.


    "You..."


    "I''m a little hungry, Mom. Go and cook something for me," Jean interrupted Mandy.


    After she confirmed that Mandy was already in the kitchen, Jean took out her phone and called


    Terence. It was already eleven o''clock in the evening.


    Terence picked up the phone. His husky voice came from the other end of the line. "Hello, Jean. What''s


    up?"


    "Hi, Terence," Jean said in a soft voice. "I''m sorry to bother you at thiste hour. Have you already


    gone to bed?"


    "Not yet." Terence''s voice came through the phone with his unique charm. "Why are you calling so


    late? Is it something important?"


    "Well, not necessarily important." Jean looked around the apartment. It was clean and tidy, but it was


    too small. Fortunately, she just needed to stay here for a while and wouldn''t live there forever. "I just


    called to tell you that I have moved out of your house."


    As soon as Jean finished her words, Terence raised his voice. "What? How can you say that''s not


    important? Why did you move out all of a sudden?"


    "Nothing," Jean answered softly. "I''m calling to tell you that I put the key on the shoe cab at the


    door. Remember to put it away if you go there next time.


    It''s alreadyte. You should go to bed." After such words, she was about to hang up the phone.


    "Hold on!" Terence stopped Jean. "Where do you live now?"


    "I''ve rented an apartment for my mother. It''s okay to live here temporarily." Jean faked a sad attitude.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine."


    "I don''t get it! What happened? Why did you suddenly move out?" With a frown, Terence wanted to


    know why. However, Jean didn''t answer his questions.


    After hanging up the phone, Terence felt something was wrong. He called Mandy and asked her what


    happened. She told him everything that Jean taught her in advance. "Terence, you see, we have


    troubled you for a long time. Don''t worry about us. We''re going to be fine."


    She continued in a warm tone, "Your mother did this because she is also worried about you. We can


    understand."


    The more concession Mandy and Jean made, the more apologetic Terence felt. After promising to


    solve the problem, he reluctantly hung up the phone.


    Many gave Jean a worried look. "Are you sure about this? Will it work? What if it doesn''t work?"


    "Just wait and see." Jean smiled mysteriously.

 Chapter 139 Denounce

    Chapter 139 Denounce


    After hanging up the phone, Terence went to bed. However, he didn''t sleep well that night. If it weren''t


    toote, he would have rushed to Tina and asked her why she did that.


    The whole night, Terence only thought about Tina''s decision. He believed that she had gone too far.


    The next morning, Terence went back to his parents'' house and was going to ask Tina why she drove


    Jean out.


    When he arrived, Tina greeted Terence as if nothing had happened. "Why are you free today? Come


    and have breakfast. I made your favorite shrimp wontons."


    When he noticed the well-prepared breakfast on the table, Terence had a hunch. It seemed that Tina


    had already known that he woulde back.


    "Well, what are you just sitting there? The wontons won''t taste good if they get cold." Tina pulled


    Terence over. In a warm tone, she said to him, "It''s rare for you toe back. Have a taste of my


    cooking. Tell me if there''s anything to improve with the taste."


    "Mom, I have something to¡ª" As soon as Terence wanted to say something, Tina put the chopsticks


    into Terence''s hand and interrupted, "Let''s talk after eating. Don''t be in a hurry."


    Terence had no choice but to eat.


    With such a burdened mind, Terence ate slowly. Even though the wontons looked delicious, there was


    something in his mind. He was not in the mood to carefully taste the food.


    After the meal, Simon also woke up. When he saw Terence, Simon gave the same reaction as Tina.


    "Why are you back today?"


    Tina red at Simon and said, "What did you say? It''s not easy for our son toe back. You''d better


    wash up and eat breakfast. Aren''t you going outter?"


    Simon stared at Tina, but didn''t say anything.


    Terence put down his bowl and chopsticks. In a grim tone, he asked Tina, "Mom, can we talk now?"


    "Okay. What''s on your mind?" Tina didn''t even raise her head. While busy with the housework, she said


    to Terence, "You don''t have to say anything if it''s for Jean''s sake. You''re already a married man. I didn''t


    teach you well to do such a thing. With your recent behavior, you''re just hurting Julia. Now, I can''t leave


    you alone."


    "Julia? Why are you mentioning her?" Terence gave an impatient expression. "I already divorced Julia.


    Additionally, my divorce has nothing to do with Jean. She is just my partner, and at most, a friend. Why


    did you do that to her?"


    "How can you talk to your mother like that?" Simon spat. Terence was worried about Jean all night, so


    his voice was a little high. Simon became furious with his son''s attitude.


    "You brat! Who do you think you''re talking to?"


    "Simon, stop it!" Tina didn''t appreciate Simon''s remark. Deep inside, she felt like some fault fell on her.


    If she guided Terence better, such things wouldn''t have happened.


    With contempt, Tina asked, "Since you are just friends, why are you so angry when I took back the


    house?"


    She continued in a disdainful tone, "Terence, remember, even if you''ve separated with Julia, Jean still


    can''t marry you. I won''t ept her as my daughter-inw. Break up with her as soon as possible."


    "Mom..." Terence frowned. In the business world, he was an unstoppable tyrant. However, his words


    were useless in front of his mother.


    "Jean just came back from abroad, and she doesn''t have a ce to stay. If you drive her out so rashly,


    where do you want her to live? What if something happens to her? Will you even feel sorry?" Terence


    asked desperately.


    "Don''t worry. Since Jean dares toe back, she must have made a n. Even if she can''t find a


    ce now, she can afford to stay in a hotel, right?" Tina showed a cold expression. "Besides, her living


    circumstances have nothing to do with you! The one you should care about is Julia. Why don''t you


    worry about her future life? She married you. But now you divorced her for no reason. She doesn''t


    even have a house to live in. Don''t you care about her at all?"


    "That''s her business. It has nothing to do with me!" Terence said with a cold face. "Besides, I paid


    enough alimony when I divorced Julia. The money is enough for her to buy an apartment and live by


    herself."


    The more Terence thought about it, the stranger he felt. Why didn''t Tina like Jean?


    Terence asked Tina, "Mom, did you talk to Julia?"


    "Yes. So what?" Tina asked. "You may not think of her as your wife anymore, but I still treat her as my


    daughter-inw. Is there anything wrong with me going to see my daughter-inw?"


    "No wonder." A resentful expression painted Terence''s face. "I knew it. It must be because of the


    nonsense Julia told you. Did she say that I divorced her because of Jean? Mom, I''ve told you that Julia


    is excellent at scheming. You really can''t believe what she said."


    "Shut up!" Tina became upset. "Julia was decent enough not to say anything to me. She tried her best


    to maintain your image and push the me on herself. Why do you think of her like that? Are you even


    my son? How could you be so shameless?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Although Tina tried to defend Julia, Terence didn''t listen to her at all. With a grim expression, he said, "I


    don''t care what Julia said to you. Anyway, there is nothing between Jean and me. You bought the


    house, and I have nothing to say if you take it back. The house I''m living in was bought by myself. You


    don''t want her to live in your house? Fine! I will let her live in my house."


    Terence was fuming mad. With the severity of the situation, he didn''t notice that he just threatened his


    mother.


    After he left such words, Terence turned around and was about to leave. But after taking two steps, he


    looked back and said to Tina, "By the way, if you meet Juliater, please deliver some words for me.


    Divorcing her is the best decision in my life. Additionally, didn''t she say that I had an affair with Jean? In


    that case, I will woo Jean and live a happy life with her."


    "You ungrateful bastard! What are you talking about?" Tina was pissed off. She can''t understand


    Terence anymore. The more she quarreled with him, the more stubborn he would be.


    "What''s that noise so early in the morning?" While the two were in a stalemate, Sandra groaned. The


    old woman was in poor health, and the weather was not good. As such, she got upte that day.


    As soon as she walked out of her room, Sandra heard the fierce argument between Terence and


    Tina.

 Chapter 140 Defending Terence

    Chapter 140 Defending Terence


    "Terence, you''re back!" When Sandra saw Terence, her face lit up. Although she didn''t like Simon, she


    had always spoiled her grandson. She had favored Terence since he was a child.


    As such, Sandra and Terence had a good rtionship.


    "Grandma!" At the sight of his grandmother''s face, Terence''s expression softened. Since Sandra was


    old, he didn''t want her to worry much about him.


    "Today''s not a good day. Why didn''t you have more rest in your bed?" As Terence spoke, he


    approached Sandra. Then, he held her hand and assisted her in sitting down on the sofa.


    "How can I fall asleep?" Sandra sighed and looked at Terence with worry. "I heard you quarreling with


    your mother so early in the morning. I''m worried about you. Terence, tell me, did your mother bully you


    again?"


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Tina frowned and looked at Sandra with disbelief. "I''m just teaching


    my son how to be a good man. Don''t be so unreasonable."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Humph!" Sandra sneered. "Teaching him how to be a good man? What''s wrong with my grandson? He


    is already a good man. In my opinion, you are not as good as my dear grandson."


    "Mom!" When she saw that Sandra was defending Terence, Tina became upset. "You''re spoiling


    Terence too much! You should at least take half of the responsibility for what he has be."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Sandra took Terence''s hand. "My grandson is respectful and capable. I am


    proud of him."


    A determined expression painted her face. "If anyone dares to say otherwise, she will be against me.


    Do you understand?"


    "Grandma." Originally, it was an argument between Terence and Tina. He just said a few words out of


    anger, but Sandra was now ming his mother. He didn''t have the heart to see Tina and Sandra


    quarrelling. As such, he said to Sandra, "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal. I just haven''te back for a


    long time. My mother said that I''m not filial. There''s nothing else."


    "Really?" Sandra asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, Grandma." Terence gave Sandra a slight nod. "When did I lie to you?"


    "That''s true. You are an honest kid," Sandra said with satisfaction. "I understand you are busy with your


    work. If you don''t have time, you don''t have toe to visit me frequently. Just take good care of


    yourself, okay?"


    With a warm smile on his face, Terence nodded. "Don''t worry, Grandma. I will." When he was about to


    leave, Sandra continued, "You seem to be thinner thanst time I saw you. Are you eating well? Julia


    doesn''t know how to take care of you at all. She will only make trouble for you. I didn''t like her since the


    beginning. It was only appropriate for you to divorce her."


    Sandra patted the back of Terence''s hand as she looked at him with tender eyes. "Since you''re


    divorced, you can just find a better woman in the future."


    When she heard Sandra''s words, Tina became enraged. At that moment, she wanted to argue with


    Sandra. Fortunately, Simon grabbed Tina''s hand and shook his head slightly, signaling to her not to be


    impulsive. Terence also frowned and stood up. "Grandma, I have to go. There will be a meeting at the


    companyter."


    He knew that if he stayed any longer, Tina would inevitably argue with Sandra. At that time, it would be


    difficult for Simon. Therefore, he found an excuse so that he could leave. "I wille to see you again


    after I finish my work."


    "Okay." With a big smile on her face, Sandra apanied Terence to the door. She didn''t go back to


    her room until she saw his car drive away.


    Tina still wanted to argue with Sandra, but Simon pulled her upstairs. A resentful expression painted


    Tina''s face. "Why did you pull me away? She is getting old and confused. I have to reason with her


    today."


    "Tina, calm down." Simon gave her a stern look. "Mom is old. It''s only natural for her to be confused.


    What problems can you solve by arguing with her? Didn''t you hear what Terence just said? If it''s Jean


    really moves to his house, it''s not a big deal that Julia misunderstands them. It''s not good if those


    people outside hear about it."


    Both Tina and Simon didn''t like Jean.


    Simon''s words made sense. But at that moment, Tina didn''t know what else to do. "Simon, what do you


    think I should do now? I talked to Jean yesterday. I think she has made up her mind to be with Terence.


    I am absolutely against it!"


    Only then did Tina realize that she might have done something bad out of kindness.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s leave it alone for the time being. We don''t want to make any mistakes," said Simon


    in a calm tone.


    "We''re going to do nothing?!" Tina frowned.


    Under the persuasion of Simon, Tina had to give up her n. He proposed that they should just see


    what would happen in the future.


    After he left the house, Terence went straight to thepany. Jean was supposed to have a meeting in


    thepany that morning. Immediately after he arrived, he asked his secretary about Jean''s


    whereabouts. Unfortunately, she hadn''t arrived yet.


    Terence had a sour expression. He nned to take the opportunity of the meeting to apologize to Jean.


    Tina''s actions happened so suddenly that Terence had no chance to react properly.


    Terence went back to his office and sat at his desk. With his conscience in disarray, he took out his


    phone and called Jean. However, she didn''t answer his call.


    Terence grew even more confused.


    He was no longer in the mood to work the whole morning. Suddenly, his secretary knocked on the door.


    In a formal tone, she said, "Mr. Chen, Miss Gu is here."


    "Let her in," Terence said in a hurry. "Get her a cup of coffee."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen." She turned around and made a weing gesture. Then, Jean entered Terence''s


    office.


    The moment she arrived, Jean revealed an apologetic look. "I''m sorry. We should meet at nine o''clock,


    but I haven''t arrived until now. Please forgive me."


    "It doesn''t matter anymore." Terence frowned. "Why didn''t you answer my call?"


    Terence was worried that Jean didn''t answer his phone because of Tina. After all, he was also at fault.


    "Your call?" After a short pause, Jean took out her phone. "I''m sorry. It was noisy in the subway. I didn''t


    hear it."


    "I see." Terence breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he pointed to a chair and said, "Have a seat. Don''t


    stand there."


    After she sat down, Jean took out a document from her bag and exined it to Terence. An hourter,


    she said, "This is the current situation in thepany. I''m preparing to shoot a TV series. The script is


    half-written. I''ll update you with an emailter."

 Chapter 141 Make It Clear

    Chapter 141 Make It Clear


    "There''s no need for that." Terence looked at Jean with confident eyes. "I noticed that you are always


    busy with thepany''s affairs. Since you are rathermitted, I''m positive that you can make


    decisions by yourself. You don''t have to report everything to me."


    "I can''t do that! You also have shares in thepany. Besides, it''s my first time to run apany. I''m


    terrified that myck of experience will lead to problems in thepany. So, I will be more relieved if


    you can help me manage it."


    Jean shed a smile. "That''s everything I need to report. If you don''t think it''s a problem, I''ll leave now."


    "Wait a minute!" Terence hurriedly stopped Jean. "Jean, I''m deeply sorry for what my mother did to you.


    Her reaction was out of my expectations. I didn''t think that she would go to you..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Before Terence could finish his words, Jean interrupted him. "It''s a rather good thing


    for me. I feel stressed while living in your house. With all of the kindness you''ve shown me, I always felt


    like I owe you something and can''t pay you back.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Well, now, I owe you less."


    "Jean." When he saw Jean''s kind reaction, Terence frowned slightly. "Please understand that it was


    never my intention to make you owe me anything. I just wanted to help you."


    "It''s fine. I understand." Jean looked at Terence devoutly. "I have also thought about it carefully. Even


    before this happened, I already realized that your mother thinks of me as a vile woman who destroys


    your marriage. It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind it."


    "Don''t worry. I will exin it to my mother," Terence hurriedly said. "You have nothing to do with my


    divorce with Julia."


    "You don''t have to do that." Jean smiled bitterly. "The truth is, I''m not as good as you think. I..."


    A serious expression painted her face as she looked up at Terence. "I was delighted to know that you


    divorced my sister. Aunt Tina is right. I''m not a good person. For countless times, I''ve reminded myself


    that you are my brother-inw. Nheless, I still can''t control myself. Deep inside, I still miss you."


    That was the first time that Jean had expressed her feelings in front of Terence. He was stunned.


    Although he had a vague feeling about her thoughts, he could still pretend to be ignorant since she had


    never expressed it. However, the truth wasid bare now.


    "Jean, do you know what you are talking about?" Terence revealed a perplexed expression.


    "Yes, I know. Please listen to me. I''m afraid that I won''t have the courage to say it again," said Jean in a


    serious tone.


    "Three years ago, I loathed you. I thought going abroad was the best relief for me. But when I returned


    to H City, I found that my love for you was still the same as three years ago. I admit that I hated my


    sister. However, if you were happy with her, I promised not to disturb you again. Nheless, when I


    came back, I learned that you were miserable in the past three years. As such, I rekindled my hope. "


    After a pause, she continued, "I was d to know that you divorced my sister. I thought it''s my chance.


    Although it was a mistake on my part, I couldn''t control myself."


    Jean lowered her head and didn''t dare look Terence in the eye. With a dry smile, she said, "I couldn''t


    extricate myself from such ecstasy until your mother came to me. The happiness I''ve felt blurred my


    considerations. I just want to stay by your side and see you often. Your mere presence satisfies me,


    but Aunt Tina''s wordspletely woke me up."


    "Jean, you..." Terence frowned.


    "Please let me finish my words. I don''t know if I will have this chance again in the future. I admit that I''m


    selfish. After you and my sister divorced, all I thought about was our bright future. I forgot to tell myself


    that even if you and my sister are separated, you are still my ex-brother-inw. If the news about you


    and me spreads out, it will be too embarrassing for you.


    I can''t be too selfish. No matter how much I like you, I have to restrain myself. I can''t let others say that


    you are a man who seduces your sister-inw." Jean finally raised her head and showed a resolved


    expression. She said firmly to Terence, "So, I''ve thought it over. No matter how much I like you, I''ll try


    my best to distance myself. From now on, I won''t have any personalmunication with you except for


    work. Just think of me as a crazy woman. Forget everything that I said."


    After such words, Jean breathed a sigh of relief. As her expression calmed down, she said, "Well, it''s


    rxing to speak out my thoughts. You don''t have to be stressed. I just don''t want to regret my


    decision."


    Jean was about to open the door and leave, but her high-heeled shoe suddenly twisted and broke.


    With a pained expression, Jean covered her ankle.


    "Jean! Are you okay?" Since he was still immersed in what Jean said, Terence didn''t know how to


    react. When he saw her fell, he hurriedly came to help her up and asked, "What happened?"


    Jean shook her head and rejected Terence''s help. She smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. My mother''s


    house is far from my workce. I need to take the subway, and there were also many people in the


    subway. On the way, I sprained my ankle. I didn''t expect this to happen.


    How unlucky!"


    "Are you okay? Can you walk?" When he heard Jean''s words, Terence med himself even more. He


    wanted to help her up, but she refused his help.


    Jean looked at Terence awkwardly and said, "I''m fine. I can walk on my own.


    Starting now, we should lessen our interaction. We''d better keep a distance from each other. I''m afraid


    that others will see how close we are, and it will harm your reputation. I''ve already brought you a lot of


    trouble. I can''t..."


    With an offended expression, Terence interrupted Jean, "Why are you still saying that?" He picked her


    up and carried her into the elevator in front of his employees.


    When she noticed the surprised eyes of the people outside the office, Jean felt triumphant.


    But after they entered the elevator, Jean still said to Terence, "Stop! Put me down. People saw


    us..."

 Chapter 142 An Encounter

    Chapter 142 An Encounter


    The people in thepany werepletely stunned. They could only watch on with wide eyes as


    Terence carried Jean into the elevator. The closing of the elevator doors was just like a call that


    snapped them out of their daze. They immediately gathered in groups and started gossiping in full


    swings.


    "Did you see that? Mr. Chen seemed very worried about Miss Gu."


    "Yes, I¡¯ve been saying for a long time that they aren¡¯t just friends. It¡¯s just that they¡¯ve always refused to


    admit it. I''d like to see how they''re going to deny it now."


    "I think Miss Gu and Mr. Chen are a good match. They¡¯re both nice people. It''ll be nice if they really get


    together."


    The crowd''s chatters made Jillian frown. "That''ll do. Do you all have nothing to do now? Be careful that


    Mr. Chen will deduct your sry if he hears you gossiping about him!"


    The moment Jillian finished saying that, everyone else rushed away and went about their respective


    business like scattered bees. Jillian, however, remained where she was, staring at the direction


    Terence left in. She always felt like there was something amiss.


    "You can put me down now." Jean had her arms around Terence''s neck. Despite the contentment she


    felt inside, she still had to say that to keep up appearances. Fortunately for her, he turned deaf ears to


    her remark.


    With a cold expression, he said to the person in his arms, "Don''t move."


    Upon hearing what Terence said, Jean didn''t dare to say anything further. He took her to the hospital to


    get a check-up, and it was only after the doctor said that there was nothing serious that his tense


    expression finally eased down a little.


    "I¡¯ve told you I''m fine, but you don¡¯t believe me," Jeanined.


    Terence helped Jean to rest on the bed. He frowned slightly and said to her, "Jean, I''m sorry."


    "What are you saying sorry for? I''m really fine," said Jean with a smile


    Terence took a seat on the edge of the bed and said with a frown, "Anyway, so many things happened


    because of my mother. I really never expected that she would do that. I..."


    "Stop it," Jean cut him off and smiled. "In fact, what your mother did was understandable. The house is


    hers, and I''m just your ex-wife''s sister. I¡¯m not qualified to live there at all. I really don''t me her."


    "Who says you¡¯re not qualified?" Terence stared at Jean earnestly. "I''ll send you backter. You can


    unpack your things and stay there with confidence. I guarantee you that no one will drive you away


    again."


    "Thank you, but no thanks." Jean showed a bitter smile and put up a righteous look. "I''ve thought it


    clearly. I don''t want to be scolded by others again, so I think we''d better keep a distance from each


    other."


    No matter how Terence persuaded her, Jane said she wouldn¡¯t move back. In all honesty, however, she


    was just forcing him to admit that he had a different rtionship with her. Even if he just said it just as


    an expedient to keep her from leaving, she was fine with it.


    "I¡¯ve got to go back to thepany. Thank you for today," Jean said as she struggled to get up from


    the bed.


    Terence grabbed Jean''s hand. "What should I do to make you stay?"


    He was the one who caused Jean to leave three years ago, so he always felt sorry for her. Now that


    she was back, he wanted to do his best topensate her.


    Obviously, he didn''t agree with what Tina had done. He was now single after all. Even if Jean really had


    something to do with him, there was nothing wrong with it at all.


    He stared at Jean, waiting for her answer.


    Jean smiled wryly and shook off Terence''s hand. "Terence, we¡¯re just friends. Your kindness to me has


    already exceeded the limits of being friends. I''m already satisfied. For our own sake, I think it¡¯s better if


    we maintain our distance."


    When Jean walked away, Terence looked at her back and blurted out, "Can you state there at ease if


    you be my girlfriend?"


    Jean¡¯s steps faltered for a second, but she soon quickened her pace as if she hadn¡¯t heard what


    Terence said.


    Terence came out of the hospital with a chaotic mind. He was about to go back to thepany, but he


    suddenly spotted Julia at the hospital¡¯s entrance. Thinking that everything happened because of Julia,


    his blood suddenly surged up, and he immediately rushed to her.


    Julia had hurt her hand when she was filming, so she came to the hospital to get her wound


    disinfected. When she was about to leave the hospital, however, she saw Terence walking towards her


    aggressively. She scurried away out of instinct, but he quickened his pace and blocked her way.


    "What are you doing? Terence, what''s wrong?"


    After they got divorced, they had run into each other several times, but they always ended up arguing.


    That was why when she saw Terence, the first thing she did instinctively was run away.


    Everyone would instinctively seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. After suffering several losses


    from Terence, Julia, too, had learned to be smart.


    "Why are you running?" Terence asked coldly.


    "I¡¯m not running away." She¡¯d been Terence¡¯s wife for so many years. She knew clearly that no matter


    what she said or did, he would twist her original meaning. Since she couldn¡¯t run, she just epted her


    fate.


    She smiled bitterly and said to Terence, "I¡¯ve been out for a long time. I have to go back to the set..."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After she said that, she took a step towards the exit, but Terence grabbed her arm. He red at Julia.


    "What? Are you feeling guilty?"


    Terence was certain that it was Julia who instigated Tina into treating Jean like that, so he wasn¡¯t polite


    to her.


    Julia had no idea what had happened. She frowned and tried to get rid of Terence''s hand. "You¡¯re


    hurting me."


    "You''re hurt?" Terence seemed to have heard something funny. He looked at Julia and said, "Will a


    woman like you know what hurt is? Jean¡¯s your sister. Why did you have to bully her like that?"


    "I bullied her?" When Julia heard this word, she couldn''t help but burst outughing. When it came to


    bullying, was there anyone else better than Jean? She really didn''t expect that one day, she would be


    used of bullying the Queen of Bullies. "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Julia disliked conflicts. Faced with Jean¡¯s repeated provocation, she had always given in again and


    again. She didn¡¯t understand why these inexplicable charges would be buckled on her head when she


    had already been pushed to this step.

 Chapter 143 You Reminded Me

    Chapter 143 You Reminded Me


    "Don''t you understand?" A cold smile painted Terence''s face. He didn''t know why, but Julia could


    always provoke his anger with a few words. "Julia, there''s no outsider here. Put away your hypocritical


    face. It''s disgusting to see it."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she heard what Terence said, Julia sneered. She got so upset that she ignored the pain in her


    hand. "Since you think I''m disgusting, stay away from me! Why are you always provoking me? Is it


    fun?"


    "Don''t tter yourself!" Terence gave Julia a cold re. "It''s just an ident today. I am warning you for


    thest time. Stay away from Jean and my mother. I don''t want you talking nonsense to my mother


    ever again."


    Julia was about to refute, but suddenly, her phone rang. She took it out and saw that Samuel was


    calling. Without any hesitation, she answered, "What''s wrong, Samuel?"


    When he heard how Julia called another man''s name so intimately, Terence''s heart skipped a beat. It


    was as if something had been overturned deep inside him.


    With sharp eyes, Terence stared at Julia. Deep inside, he wished to smash her annoying phone.


    Julia didn''t realize that answering a phone call would make Terence so ufortable. She smiled and


    said to Samuel, "I''m fine. It''s not a big deal. The nurse has disinfected the wound.


    In this industry, it''s reasonable to get hurt..." Before Julia could finish her words, Terence reached the


    limit of his patience. He grabbed her phone and threw it into the fountain.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" When she saw her phone submerged in the pool, Julia felt miserable. She


    was in a hurry to get it, but he held her hand tightly. With a furious expression, he said to her, "It has


    only been two months. You are already so intimate with another man in such a short time. You impress


    me, Julia. Deep in your heart, you''ve always wished to be separated from me, haven''t you?"


    With Terence''s harsh words and her phone being in the pool, Julia also lost her temper. She gave him


    an exasperated stare and yelled, "The same goes for you! Aren''t you also in a good rtionship with


    Jean?"


    Initially, Terence just wanted an exnation from Julia. However, her reaction confirmed that she had a


    rtionship with Samuel. He held her hand tightly and asked coldly, "Julia, are you truly with that


    Samuel?"


    Terence didn''t know why he cared so much about Julia and Samuel''s rtionship. When he noticed the


    bright smile on her face while she was talking with Samuel on the phone, Terence felt like thousands of


    ants crawled in his heart. He didn''t feelfortable until he threw her phone into the pool and saw that


    the angry expression on her face. Atst, he calmed down.


    "Why? Does it have anything to do with you?" Julia was also irritated. She didn''t know what Terence


    wanted to do. Even though he already had a good rtionship with Jean, he still kept making trouble


    for her.


    Despite all thepromises she made, Julia still didn''t know what else Terence wanted.


    Julia revealed a displeased expression. In a spiteful tone, she said, "Don''t forget that the two of us are


    already divorced. I can choose whoever I want to be with in the future. You have no right to interfere."


    As she looked at Terence with angry eyes, she continued, "From now on, please don''t approach me. I


    just want to get rid of you. Do you understand?"


    Then, Julia turned around and wanted to leave. She was unlucky that day. Even when she came to the


    hospital, Julia only met the man she didn''t want to meet.


    Terence was still tightly holding onto Julia''s wrist. In an indifferent tone, he answered, "Of course it has


    nothing to do with me who you are dating. However, you have to remember that we still have thest


    procedure toplete. You''d better behave well before the divorce is final."


    At that point, Terence could only use such ame reason to stop Julia from dating another man.


    Julia snickered. "The Civil Affairs Bureau is still open. We can go through the formalities now and give


    each other freedom as soon as possible."


    Julia grabbed Terence''s hand and was about to leave. However, no matter how hard she tried, he


    stood still. Frustrated, she looked at him and asked, "Aren''t we going to finalize the divorce? Why are


    you just standing there? You''d better sort out our rtionship as soon as possible so that there''s no


    more problem."


    "Are you that eager to get rid of me? Do you want to be with Samuel so badly?" Terence looked at Julia


    coldly. "Since you''re so desperate to have a divorce, I won''t let your dreame true."


    A scoff escaped his breathe. "I''ll put it off until I''m in a good mood one day."


    "You!" Even though Julia was furious, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as she didn''t get the divorce certificates with Terence, Julia would still be his legitimate wife.


    Although the marriage was in name only, she still didn''t want to divorce him.


    "Well, can you at least let go of me?" Julia asked in a cold voice. "Mr. Chen, you are busy with your


    work. I am also busy. Don''t worry; I will remember what you said. From now on, wherever you and Jean


    are, I will hide far away from you. I''ll make sure not to embarrass you."


    Julia had already lowered her attitude. She had thought that Terence would let go of her if she became


    compliant. However, to her surprise, he still didn''t respond at all.


    When her patience reached its limits, Julia scowled, "Mr. Chen, this is the entrance of the hospital.


    Many people areing and going. I''m afraid that some people might know you. If they take some


    inappropriate photos and post them on the Inte, I won''t care. At most, you can increase the


    exposure of me. Maybe I will be more famous. However, you have a different situation."


    Julia revealed a conspicuous smile. "You are a famous person in H City. It''s not good for you to get


    involved with me, an actress with scandals. Besides, I''m sure that Jean won''t feelfortable when


    she sees such photos. If the two of you quarrel because of me, you will have a hard time.


    So, for your sake, you''d better let go of me and disassociate yourself from me, unless you want to get


    involved in detrimental gossips."


    "You reminded me." Suddenly, Terence grabbed Julia''s hand. He pulled her into his car and refused to


    let her go no matter what she said.

 Chapter 144 A Bed Partner

    Chapter 144 A Bed Partner


    "What the hell are you doing?" Julia tried to open the car door but found out that Terence locked it. She


    frowned and yelled, "Terence, we have nothing to do with each other now. Let me go!"


    Terence didn''t say anything. Instead, he started the car and drove with a cold face.


    When she saw that the car was driving farther and farther away, Julia became more flustered. She


    shrank in her seat and asked Terence in a meek voice, "Terence, what the hell do you want to do?


    Please just let me off the car."


    Julia noticed the crazed look on Terence''s face. She couldn''t figure out what he wanted to do, but she


    was sure that it would do her no good.


    "Please stop the car! Or else I will..." Julia was frightened. Deep inside, she deeply regretted saying


    such harsh words just to irritate Terence.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Then, a dark thought entered Julia''s mind. After a moment''s hesitation, she suddenly grabbed the


    steering wheel of the car. "Stop the car quickly!"


    Creak! Terence immediately stepped on the brakes, and the wheels screeched on the road.


    While in a state of shock, Julia stared at Terence and stammered, "I... I''ve already asked you to stop


    the car."


    Without saying a word, Terence opened the door. Then he grabbed Julia and shoved her into the back


    seat. Therge car was enough for the tall Terence to do anything.


    "What do you want?" Julia was already pale from fear as she hid at the end of the car. She tried to


    open the door, but it was in vain.


    Suddenly, painful memories flooded Julia''s mind. She was so afraid that she burst into tears.


    With miserable eyes, she looked at Terence and pleaded, "Stop! Don''te here! Please, I beg you."


    However, Terence didn''t care about Julia''s pleas. He tore her dress and tied her hands on the back


    seat.


    Terence didn''t know what was wrong with him. He was eager to prove that Julia was his woman. When


    he thought of Julia''s smile while talking to Samuel, Terence felt that he was going crazy.


    "Terence, stop! Let go of me." Julia deeply regretted that she had annoyed such a madman. However,


    it was already toote to repent.


    Finally, Julia''s pleading was drowned in Terence''s hot kiss.


    After a long while, Terence put on his clothes and drove the car. He sent Julia back to the set as if


    nothing had happened.


    With disheveled clothes, Julia looked miserable. She hid in the back seat crying silently.


    Although he was the one who initiated the divorce, he couldn''t help but have sex with Julia again and


    again. When he saw the heartbroken look of Julia from the rear-view mirror, he thought he was an utter


    jerk.


    Confusion overwhelmed Terence. After he stopped the engine, he got out of the car, opened the door,


    and put his suit jacket on Julia.


    Julia pulled off the suit jacket and red at Terence. "Don''t shed fake tears here! It''s disgusting."


    After such ridicule, Julia turned around and was about to go back. Suddenly, Terence stopped her.


    "Julia, do you remember what you said?"


    When he noticed the confused look on Julia''s face, Terence reminded her, "You said you would be a


    qualified bed partner. Although I didn''t think I needed it before, now I suddenly find that it''s necessary to


    have a sex doll. I hope you can keep your promise."


    "Terence, you make me sick!" Julia just said that on purpose to piss Terence off. However, she didn''t


    expect that he would use it to vite her.


    Terence looked at Julia indifferently and said without remorse, "Remember, I''m a neat freak. I don''t


    want you to have any rtionship with other men during the period that you keep mepany. Behave


    yourself even when I''m not around. If I find out that you have done something wrong, don''t me me


    for being rude. Do you understand?"


    Even though he regretted what he had done to Julia, Terence still didn''t know why the conversation


    ended up like that.


    With a look of disbelief, Julia felt that she almost didn''t know the man in front of her.


    "Don''t you already have Jean? Can''t she satisfy your needs?" she asked.


    Terence chuckled. "Jean is a modest woman. I will never do anything to hurt her before we get


    married."


    A touch of tenderness appeared on Terence''s face when he mentioned Jean. When she heard how he


    praised Jean, Julia''s heart sank.


    With a pathetic expression, Julia meekly looked at Terence. She had been with him for a long time and


    never refused his proposal. Even if he wanted a divorce, she had to agree.


    In the end, Julia smiled bitterly and said, "Okay, I promise you."


    Terence nodded with satisfaction and drove away.


    When she noticed that the car had finally left, Julia was about to enter the set, but Lisa suddenly


    approached her with confusion. "Julia, whose car is that? Is it Terence''s?"


    "No, it isn''t." Julia was startled. She didn''t expect that Lisa would run into her. Things would only get


    worse if Jean knew found out what happened. As such, Julia quickly denied, "What are you saying?


    How could I have anything to do with Terence?"


    "Isn''t that his car?" Lisa looked at the direction in which Terence''s car left in confusion. "But I just


    saw..."


    "You''ve seen it wrong!" Julia interrupted Lisa''s conjecture. "That''s just my friend. He sent me back


    because my hand was injured."


    "Really?" Lisa looked at Julia confusedly. Finally, she nodded and said boastfully, "That''s right. Terence


    is Jean''s boyfriend. Even if he had an affair, he wouldn''t fall in love with a woman like you. I must have


    seen it wrong."


    Julia nodded slightly. When she saw that Lisa had given up her suspicions, she breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    Then Julia turned around and was about to enter the set. However, Lisa stopped her. "Wait!"


    Because of what happened just then, Julia was already in a bad mood. She didn''t have the patience to


    deal with Lisa. As such, Julia turned around and asked impatiently, "Why? Is there anything else?"


    Lisa walked up to Julia and looked at her up and down. In a disdainful tone, she asked Julia, "Where


    did you go?"


    "I went to the hospital," said Julia in an irritated voice.


    "Hospital?" Lisa sneered and pointed at the crack on Julia''s shoulder. "Which doctor is stupid enough


    to do that? He tore your dress while disinfecting your hand?"


    Julia''s heart sank. Nheless, she resolved herself and said, "What nonsense are you spouting? I


    damaged my dress by ident."

 Chapter 145 When Will It Come To An End

    Chapter 145 When Will It Come To An End


    "By ident?" Lisa squinted. "I don''t think so. It looks like someone has torn it apart."


    Lisa smirked as if she had discovered a secret about Julia. With aposed attitude, she waited for


    Julia''s exnation.


    However, no matter what exnation Julia would provide, Lisa wouldn''t change her conjecture.


    Julia''s face darkened. She felt wronged and bitter when Terence raped her. However, Lisa''s


    harassment was much more embarrassing.


    Since Julia still hadn''t answered after a long time, Lisa couldn''t help but sneer, "What''s wrong? Do you


    have nothing to say?"


    Julia heaved a sigh and said, "I don''t care what you say. I''ve already told you the truth. My conscience


    is clear."


    Was that true? Of course not.


    However, since Lisa was interrogating her, Julia had to lie.


    After such a remark, Julia turned around and left Lisa alone.


    Initially, Sherry wanted to go to the hospital with Julia. However, Julia told her to stay in the film crew


    and call if something happened. Sherry called Julia many times, but thetter''s phone was always


    powered off.


    When she saw that Julia was finally back, Sherry approached her and said, "Julia, why is your phone


    powered off? I''ve called you so many times. Why..."


    While she was talking, Sherry suddenly noticed Julia''s disheveled appearance. She widened her eyes


    and asked, "Julia, what happened?"


    "I''m fine." After what had happened just now, Julia was already exhausted. She was not in the mood to


    exin further. A bitter smile painted Julia''s face as she said to Sherry, "I don''t know where my phone


    fell. Go and get me a dress to change."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Okay." Since she noticed that Julia was not in the mood to talk, Sherry didn''t ask anymore.


    After shooting today''s scene, Julia decided to buy a mobile phone. However, Sherry suddenly came


    over with a box and handed it to Julia.


    "What''s this?" Julia asked while removing her make-up.


    "It''s a phone," Sherry said in a light tone.


    After a pause, Julia turned to Sherry and said, "I was about to say that I wanted to buy a phone. It''s


    surprising that you already bought one. How much is it? I''ll transfer the money to youter."


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to give me money." An anxious expression painted Sherry''s face.


    Julia became confused with Sherry''s reaction. She raised an eyebrow and asked, "What''s wrong with


    you? You''re acting strange."


    "Julia, may I ask a question? How did your phone break?" Sherry asked in confusion.


    Julia turned around and avoided Sherry''s stare. Since Sherry was the one asking her, Julia was afraid


    that she couldn''t lie properly.


    "Didn''t I already tell you? I don''t know where I lost it. Maybe someone picked it up," exined Julia with


    a nervous expression.


    "Really? Then, was it picked up by Mr. Chen?" Sherry asked coldly. She finally realized why Julia came


    back with an untidy appearance. Bewildered of Julia and Terence''s rtionship, Sherry sighed deeply.


    She couldn''t understand why Julia and Terence tortured each other even though they were in love.


    After she heard what Sherry said, Julia was stunned. She looked at the new phone in Sherry''s hand


    and asked, "Who gave you that? Did Terence send it here?"


    ''What the hell is this? He raped me and then gave me a phone forpensation?''


    Julia cursed silently in her mind. The harm Terence had caused to her was indelible. No small favor


    could make her forgive him.


    "Yes." Sherry nodded. "Julia, what''s going on between you and Mr. Chen? Did he bully you?"


    When Sherry went out just then, she noticed Terence wandering at the door. She walked up to him and


    asked what he was going to do. He breathed a sigh of relief after knowing that Sherry became Julia''s


    assistant. He hurriedly put the phone in Sherry''s hand and told her to give it to Julia.


    Sherry wanted to ask Terence about the situation, but he already ran away after sending the phone.


    As a result, Sherry suspected that the previous incident was associated with Terence.


    She worriedly looked at Julia and continued to ask, "Julia, what''s going on?"


    It was not because Sherry liked to gossip. She was genuinely concerned about Julia. If anything


    happened to Julia, Sherry would feel miserable.


    "Nothing. It was just an ident." Julia yawned. "You can go out first. I want to rest for a while."


    "Julia..." Sherry wanted to say something more, but Julia had already asked her to leave.


    When she noticed the cold look on Julia''s face, Sherry realized that her words wouldn''t matter


    anymore. With a bitter smile, she said to Julia, "Then have a good rest. I''ll go out first."


    After Sherry went out, Julia gently closed the door. Then, as sheid her eyes on the box atop the


    table, she felt ufortable.


    Julia didn''t want to ept Terence''s kindness. When she was about to lock the phone in the drawer,


    the phone inside the box suddenly rang loudly.


    A surprised expression painted Julia''s face. She was stunned for a long time before she realized that


    her new phone was ringing. After she opened the box, Julia found that the call was from Terence.


    Although there was no name on the phone''s memory, Julia was already familiar with Terence''s number.


    After she hesitated for a long time, Julia finally picked up the phone. Terence''s cold voice echoed from


    the speaker. "Have you received the phone?"


    "Yes." After a pause, Julia meekly asked Terence, "What''s the meaning of this? Why did you send me a


    phone?"


    "It''s nothing." Terence gave a maniacalugh. "As my woman, I won''t let you suffer any loss. I broke


    your phone, so it''s my responsibility topensate you. And..."


    "And what?" Julia bit her lips and tried her best to restrain her emotions.


    "And you don''t have a cellphone now. It would be quite difficult to contact you. If I want to have sex, I


    can''t find you. At least with a cellphone, I can find you at any time I want," Terence said with a sneer.


    "Remember to turn on your phone twenty-four hours a day. Don''t make it hard for me to find you."


    Julia rolled her eyes. She already knew that Terence would never be so kind to her.


    "I understand." Although still feeling ufortable, Julia had to agree.


    After she hung up the phone, Juliay on the bed in the hotel room. Her mind was in a mess. What


    happened during the period of separation from Terence was like a dream for her. She had thought that


    it would be good to wake up from the dream. Unfortunately, Julia didn''t expect that a nightmare would


    come afterward. All the unpleasant events didn''t seem to stop.


    She was exhausted. She didn''t know when her troubles would end.

 Chapter 146 Didnt You Recognize Me

    Chapter 146 Didn''t You Recognize Me


    "Mom, I''m home!" Jean had been busy all day in thepany. When she arrived home, she was


    gravely exhausted.


    Initially, Jean thought that Tina''s appearance was an excellent opportunity for her to get close to


    Terence. However, after a day, he still didn''t react at all. Anxiety was creeping in her mind.


    She was afraid that her n might fail.


    Of course, Jean didn''t want to stay with Mandy in that measly apartment for a long time. The ce was


    too small, and she didn''t have the chance to get in touch with Terence.


    Since Mandy moved out of Terence''s vi, she was in a bad mood. However, she was different that


    day. When she saw Jeane back, Mandy rushed up and said, "You''re back, Jean."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Jean looked at Mandy in confusion.


    Why did she suddenly change her mood?


    "Have a seat." As she held Jean''s hand, Mandy sat down on the sofa. She looked at Jean with hopeful


    eyes and said, "Jean, haven''t you always wanted to get close to Sandra? Well, the opportunity just


    presented itself to us."


    "What opportunity?" Jean''s eyes lit up.


    Deep inside, she realized that if she didn''t find a backer, she would have a difficult time. Even if she


    were finally with Terence, Tina would desperately try to separate them.


    At that time, Terence might help her only one or two times. However, he would inevitably grow weary.


    The best way was to find someone who could restrain Tina and solve Jean''s worries.


    As she held Mandy''s hands, Jean said impatiently, "Mom, don''t keep me guessing. Tell me what you


    can do."


    Jean had always wanted to find an opportunity to get close to Sandra, but she couldn''t. Now that


    Mandy found a solution, Jean was excited.


    "Here is the thing," Mandy said cheerfully. "I heard some useful news. Sandra will go to the temple to


    burn incense to fulfill her wish tomorrow. That''s all I learned. When she will go, and what you should do


    to make her like you, that''s what you have to think about."


    "Okay, I understand." Sandra seldom went out because of her poor health. Now that she finally decided


    to go out, Jean wouldn''t miss such a chance.


    Early on the next morning, Jean went to the gate of the temple mentioned by Mandy and waited.


    Fortunately, she was lucky enough to see Sandra soon.


    After Sandra exited the car, the driver stayed at the gate. Sandra walked up the mountain alone. Then


    she entered the temple, prayed, donated money and went down the mountain slowly.


    Jean had been following Sandra for quite some time. When she noticed no one around, she took out


    her phone and made a call. Soon, a man appeared, passed by Sandra and pulled off her bag.


    Before Sandra could react, the man had already run away.


    "Hey! Catch that thief!" It took Sandra sometime before to react.


    Jean began to run and caught up with him. The man ran to a corner where Sandra couldn''t see. Then


    he stopped and handed Sandra''s bag to Jean. "Miss Gu, I''ve done what you asked me to do. The


    bnce..."


    "Don''t worry. You''ll get what you deserve," Jean said with a malicious smirk. Then she frowned as she


    thought of something.


    "Hey, you! Cut a wound on my hand," ordered Jean in a cold tone.


    "No way!" The man hurriedly waved his hands. "Miss Gu, I just want money. I won''t do such a harmful


    thing. I don''t want to go to jail."


    "Who will put you to jail?" Jean spat. "You are a man. How can I possibly beat you unscathed? It is the


    only way for it to be more realistic. I can win more sympathy if you cut me."


    Jean anxiously looked behind her. Although Sandra''s legs were not so flexible, she was almost there


    anyway. An impatient look painted Jean''s face as she demanded, "Hurry up. I''ll give you more money."


    "Really? How much more?" The man suddenly became enthusiastic.


    "In addition to the price we have agreed before, I''ll add fifty thousand. But you''d better hurry up. She''ll


    be here soon," said Jean in a disgruntled voice.


    The man thought it was a good deal and agreed without hesitation. He took out a fruit knife and


    scratched Jean''s hand. The wound was not deep, but it still looked quite severe.


    "Miss Gu, don''t forget what you have promised me," said the man as he was about to leave.


    Jean covered her wound and said, "Don''t worry. You deserve it. Leave now and don''t let anyone find


    out about this.


    When the man had gone far enough, Jean turned back to look for Sandra. Because she was in a hurry,


    Sandra fell on the stairs. She tried hard for a long time but failed to get up.


    "Granny, are you okay?" Jean rushed towards Sandra and helped her stand up. "The air in this ce is


    wet, and the steps are full of dew. Why are you here alone? Why don''t you have someone to


    apany you?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sandra smiled bitterly. "Most of the people around me are young. No one would like to visit such a


    ce."


    Jean held Sandra''s arm and said, "By the way, I got your bag. Do you have anything missing?"


    When Jean handed her the bag, Sandra revealed a surprised expression. In a concerned tone, Sandra


    asked, "You are a girl. How could you..."


    Jean smiled and kept silent. Sandra lowered her head and noticed the wound on Jean''s hand. Then,


    she realized something. "What''s on your hand? Is that a wound? Was it because of the thief?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing." Jean immediately withdrew her hand. "It''s not a big deal. I''m fine."


    "Miss, you..." Sandra looked at Jean with appreciative eyes. "I don''t know how to thank you. You got


    hurt because of me. I..."


    "Don''t worry about this. I''m alright." Jean gave Sandra a reassuring smile. "I''ll just go back and disinfect


    it."


    Then, Jean touched Sandra''s shoulder and said in a warm tone, "The most important thing is that you


    are safe."


    "What''s your name?" asked Sandra as she looked at Jean with a curious look.


    "Granny, didn''t you recognize me?" Jean presented herself to Sandra. "I''m Jean. I lived next to


    Terence''s house when I was a child. Don''t you remember?"


    "Jean..." Sandra repeated the name and suddenly realized who she was. "Oh, is that you? Miss Gu?


    Julia''s sister?"


    "Yes, that''s me." Jean revealed a cheerful appearance. "I recognized you at first sight."

 Chapter 207 Culprit

    Chapter 207 Culprit


    "Grandma..." Jean smiled and stopped Sandra from saying anything. She said to Sandra, "What are


    you talking about? Isn''t this what I should do?"


    "I just feel sorry for you." Sandra sighed and said, "You''re a girl. You have to take care of me in the


    daytime and go back to work in the evening. Don''t you think it''s too hard?"


    Sandra held Jean''s hand and continued, "How about this? You don''t have toe here these two


    days. Go back and have a good rest. Anyway, I''m going to leave the hospital soon, and I have a


    nursing worker to take care of me. You don''t have toe and go every day like this. It''s too hard."


    "No way!" Without hesitation, Jean turned down Sandra''s suggestion and said to Sandra, "Grandma,


    how could the nursing worker be so considerate? I''m not that busy these days anyway. "


    "But..."


    "Don''t hesitate." Jean smiled and said to Sandra, "To be honest, I''m really worried about you."


    Terence had been watching them all the time. Sandra groaned and became more and more satisfied


    with Jean in front of her. She looked at Terence and said, "I''ve read the news on the newspaper. I know


    that Jean is a good girl. If you really like her, you should marry her as soon as possible. Don''t hesitate,


    understand?"


    "I see." Terence said lightly.


    He didn''t retort because he didn''t want Sandra to worry about him.


    But to be honest, Terence felt bad when he saw that Jean tried so hard to take care of his grandma.


    As her own grandson, he couldn''t do everything she did in person.


    "Grandma, since you don''t have anything else to do, I''ll go first." Terence stood up. Seeing that there


    was Jean taking care of Sandra, Terence was relieved. He stood up and said to Sandra, "I have a


    meetingter, so I''m leaving now."


    "Okay, go ahead." Sandra nodded slightly and said to Jean, "Please help me send Terence to the


    door."


    "But..." Jean frowned slightly.


    "Go ahead. I also want to sleep for a while." Sandra interrupted Jean and winked at her.


    It was a good chance to stay alone with Terence.


    Of course, Jean wouldn''t miss it. She was a little reserved and followed Terence.


    She kept her head down all the time, thinking about what she should say to Terence. Before Terence


    could react, she bumped into Terence''s back.


    She rubbed her nose and asked awkwardly, "Why Why do you suddenly stop? "


    "Are you free now?" Terence nced at Jean and asked.


    "What?" Jean was stunned and didn''t know how to answer.


    "If you have time Can you apany me to the coffee shop opposite? I also have something to talk


    with you. " Terence said lightly.


    Jean had been waiting for a long time, waiting for Terence to talk to her.


    Although he admitted his identity in front of the reporters that night, Terence had behaved differently


    these days.


    He even treated her less affectionately than before.


    She had always wanted to have a good talk with Terence, but she was afraid that Terence would dislike


    her. Now it was finally Terence who took the initiative to talk to her.


    "But grandma..." Jean hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m afraid no one will take care of me."


    "Don''t worry. Grandma has almost recovered, and And the nursing worker. My parents wille soon.


    " Terence said indifferently, "I''ll take up your time for a while."


    "All right." Jean nodded.


    The two of them went to a quiet corner of the coffee shop and sat down. Terence handed the menu to


    Jean and said, "Have a look at what to drink."


    "It''s up to you. I can do whatever you want." With a smile, Jean gave the choice to Terence.


    Terence ordered a cup of ck coffee and a cup oftte for Jean. He didn''t say anything until the waiter


    came to serve the coffee.


    Jean was very nervous. She didn''t know what Terence wanted to say to her. Seeing that half of the


    ck coffee in front of Terence had been drunk, she couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "Well..." She coughed and said to Terence, "Did youe here just to have coffee with you?"


    "Of course not." Terence finally put down the coffee in his hand and said to Jean, "Grandma told me


    that when she was in hospital Thanks to your care, she can recover so soon. "


    "That''s it?" Jean smiled, "What''s the rtionship between us two? Why do you say that for this matter?


    Besides, I''ve heard that grandma was hospitalized mostly because of me. It''s my duty to take care of


    her. "


    "Jean..." Terence hesitated for a while and said to Jean, "Don''t say that. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Why not?" Looking at Terence indifferently, Jean continued, "After all, grandma quarreled with aunt


    because of me. I''m the one who should be med."


    She smiled bitterly and said, "I''m doing this to make myself feel better."


    "It really has nothing to do with you." Terence frowned slightly, "You don''t have to be burdened by this


    matter."


    "You asked me to Just to tell me about it? " Frowning, Jean asked Terence.


    Terence lowered his head and said nothing.


    Of course he didn''t ask for help from Jean, but He really didn''t know what to say.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What happened?" Asked Jean.


    "Jean, I..." Terence hesitated for a moment. If it had been in the past, he would have been


    straightforward. But now he knew Jean''s love for him, and Jean had helped him take care of his


    grandmother for so long. He really couldn''t say these words.


    "What''s wrong with you? It''s not your style to hem and haw. " With a slight frown, Jean said to Terence,


    "Just say it. You don''t have to do this in front of me."


    "Then I''ll go straight to the point." Terence hesitated for a long time and finally decided to say.

 Chapter 208 Concealment

    Chapter 208 Concealment


    Terence looked at Jean and continued, "In fact For what happened that night. "


    Terence hesitated for a while and continued, "I apanied you to the wrap party that day. I was in a


    hurry to say something, but I don''t know why..."


    Before Terence could finish his words, Jean interrupted Terence.


    She was always dissatisfied, but she didn''t show it on her face.


    She smiled bitterly and said to Terence, "Do you want to say You didn''t really want to admit our


    rtionship that night. You were forced to do so, weren''t you? "


    "No, I didn''t mean that." Terence looked at Jean awkwardly and said, "I''m not forced to do that.


    Anyway, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have been so impulsive. I''m sorry."


    "Why do you feel sorry for me?" Asked Jean.


    Terence looked at Jean and didn''t know what to say.


    He thought for a long time and felt that he had to make it clear to Jean. He couldn''t dy her like this.


    He had thought that after saying this, Jean would be angry and cry, but she didn''t. He looked at himself


    very calmly, as if nothing had happened.


    Terence took another sip of his coffee and continued, "Jean, we have known each other since


    childhood, and I have always regarded you as my own sister. I have never thought of further


    rtionship with you. I know that your feelings for me are different, but Maybe it''s just a little girl''s


    admiration. I hope you can tell whether you like it or not. "


    Terence looked at Jean and continued, "I was too impulsive that night, so I said those words to the


    reporters. I''m really sorry that you told the lie with me."


    Terence smiled bitterly and continued to say to Jean, "I know it has happened. No matter how much I


    apologize, it''s useless, but I think I should make it clear to you, in case In case you misunderstand me,


    you can beat or scold me, or I can ask for anypensation... "


    "Terence." At first, Jean thought that after Terence said this, she would be his wife. But she didn''t


    expect that Terence would turn against her in just a few days.


    She was so angry that she wanted to vent all her dissatisfaction, but finally she held it back.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She smiled bitterly and said to Terence, "In fact, even if you don''t tell me, I know the reason why you


    did that."


    "What?" Terence was stunned.


    With a bitter smile, Jean continued to say to Terence, "When you said those words the other day, you


    stared at Julia. I guess You did this just to annoy Julia, didn''t you? "


    Terence lowered his head slightly and didn''t deny it.


    He smiled bitterly and said, "I''m really sorry to use you as an excuse."


    "You don''t have to say sorry to me. It''s all my own choice." Jean said indifferently, "I knew you used me


    as an excuse from the very beginning. I didn''t expose you because I was willing to. Do you


    understand?"


    Jean looked affectionately at Terence in front of her, with tears in her eyes.


    "Jean, you..." Terence sighed and said to Jean, "I''m just afraid that you will be like this, so I find an


    opportunity to make it clear to you today. It''s my fault first, so I will hold a press conference as soon as


    possible and make it clear to the reporters. Don''t worry. I will take responsibility for it and won''t affect


    you. "


    Terence frowned and continued, "I knew it was my fault. The wedding was cancelled and I will


    compensate you. I won''t let you suffer any loss."


    "No, you can''t do that." Frightened, Jean grabbed Terence''s hand and said to Terence, "You can''t do


    this."


    Terence was stunned, frowned slightly and said to Jean, "Jean, what do you mean?"


    Only then did he realize that things were troublesome. If he had known that Jean was so stubborn


    about his love, he shouldn''t have been so impulsive.


    Jean also realized she was said something wrong. She took back her hand and said to Terence. "Don''t


    get me wrong. I didn''t mean that. Since you don''t like me, I won''t force you, but..."


    Jean paused and didn''t finish her words.


    "But what?" Terence was stunned and asked Jean.


    "But I''m just thinking that if you hold a press conference to rify our rtionship so soon, the reporters


    will definitely be very curious about this matter. As you know, you haven''t had any scandal in the past


    few years. It''s not easy to have such a news. If you do it so soon, those reporters will definitely hear the


    news and may investigate something. It''s not a good thing for me. " Said Jean lightly.


    "And..." After a pause, she continued, "As you know, ourpany has just been established, and the


    new movie is shooting. Now as soon as the news of the two of uses out, all the media focus on


    our designs, which is a good opportunity for us to make money. If you rify it so soon, they will think


    that we are hyping. But I''m screwed. "


    "The most important thing is..." With a bitter smile, Jean continued, "I know you did this to piss Julia off.


    If you rify it to the media, what do you think she will think? As long as I am your fianc¨¦e, I will work


    for you if you need me."


    Looking at Terence in front of her, Jean continued, "Now we are all in this circle. We will meet each


    other from head to toe. You will have many chances to meet Julia in the future, so I think it''s better not


    to rify it for the time being."


    "Then what do you think we should do now?" Jean''s every reason was well prepared, leaving Terence


    speechless.


    He frowned and asked Jean.


    "In my opinion We should do nothing." Jean said with a smile, "Everyone knows that I''m your fianc¨¦e,


    so those reporters naturally want to know more."

 Chapter 209 Make a Scene

    Chapter 209 Make a Scene


    "Let''s have a meal from time to time, show off our love, or go shopping together. On the one hand, we


    can let those reporters have news to write, and on the other hand, we can make ourpany more


    exposed. Most importantly..." Jean smiled bitterly, "The most important thing is that if Julia really cares


    about you when she sees this news, she will be sad. This can also achieve your original goal, isn''t it?"


    Jean looked at Terence in front of her. His expression was very serious, and she didn''t know what he


    was thinking about.


    Jean sighed and continued, "Don''t worry. Since you don''t like me, I won''t pester you. After a period of


    time, ourpany will settle down, and the reporters won''t stare at our private life like that. At that


    time, we will hold a press conference together, saying that we don''t have a good character and break


    up peacefully. At that time, no one will doubt it."


    Jean''s words were full of consideration for Terence. After hesitating for a long time, Terence said to


    Jean, "But It''s unfair to you. "


    Terence frowned slightly, "After all, you are a girl. Reputation is too important to you. I can''t let you go


    with me because of me..."


    "I''ve told you that I''m willing to do it." Jean said to Terence with a smile, "Anyway, I don''t have a


    boyfriend now. Work is the most important thing for me. It''s good to have an excellent ex-boyfriend like


    you."


    "Jean, you..." Terence didn''t know what to say.


    Jean said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I won''t ask you topensate me."


    "But it''s not fair to you." Terence smiled bitterly and said, "Forget it."


    "Just listen to me." Jean sighed and said to Terence, "For the time being, this is the best way."


    With the persuasion of Jean, Terence finally agreed.


    Hearing this, Jean breathed a sigh of relief. On the surface, she did everything for the sake of Terence,


    but in fact, only in her heart could she understand that only in this way could she deal with Julia


    righteously and turn the rtionship between the two into reality step by step.


    "Terence, I..." After hesitating for a while, Jean asked Terence, "In fact I always have a question to ask


    you. "


    "Go ahead." Terence said lightly.


    He had a new appraisal of Jean. Terence felt sorry for Jean for sacrificing so much to help him. On the


    one hand, he thought that Jean was a good girl. If anyone could marry her in the future, it would be a


    good thing.


    "Exactly..." After hesitating for a while, Jean said to Terence, "I just want to ask you, the rtionship


    between you and Julia... What''s your rtionship?"


    With a bitter smile, Jean continued, "When I first came back from abroad, I thought you two didn''t get


    along well with each other and divorce was a matter of time. Butter, you two really divorced, but But


    you can''t forget Julia. You even did something childish to piss her off like that night."


    "And..." After a pause, Jean continued, "And the night when Julia almost had an ident, the anxiety


    on your face was definitely not fake. I know you really care about Julia, so you did this..."


    Jean frowned and continued, "I just don''t understand. Since you care about Julia so much, why Why


    did you divorce her again? "


    "Who said I cared about her?" Terence sneered, but he didn''t admit it. "I just can''t bear to see her find


    another man so soon. Since she can find new boyfriend, I can naturally find one."


    "You said you didn''t care about her." Jean smiled bitterly and said to Terence, "If you really don''t care


    about her, you won''t do that. If you don''t care about a person, you won''t care about whether she is


    single or not. Your childish attempt to attract her attention only proves that you are still thinking about


    her, right?"


    "Well, stop it." Terence frowned slightly and said to Jean, "I said I don''t care. I just don''t care."


    Looking at Terence in front of her, Jean knew that although Terence didn''t say anything, what he did


    was clearly written. He cared about Julia very much.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was dissatisfied, but she didn''t show it.


    "Since you don''t want to tell me, I won''t force you." Jean said with a smile, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go


    back first. Grandma can''t live without me."


    "Jean." Terence stood up and stopped Jean, "Thank you."


    "I did all this not for your gratitude." Jean said with a smile, "I''m your fianc¨¦e. It''s my duty to take care of


    your family."


    Looking at Jean''s smiling face, Terence also smiled.


    The moment Jean stepped out of the coffee shop, the smile on her face disappeared. She had known


    that Terence woulde to talk to her sooner orter, so she had already thought of an excuse.


    Fortunately Today''s challenge was finally over.


    Starry Sky Media.


    After settling herself down, Julia came to the Starry Sky Media. Eric came to pick her up in person,


    which made a huge noise and soon the wholepany knew.


    "Eric, actually Just tell me where your office is. I cane up by myself. "


    Entering the elevator, looking at the puzzled and inquiring eyes of the people outside, Julia said


    awkwardly, "Well, the wholepany knows about me, this..."


    "What are you afraid of?" Eric smiled and said, "You are an actress I personally selected, of course you


    are unusual."


    Eric sneered and continued, "What''s more, I did it on purpose. I made such a scene on purpose to let


    everyone know that I treat you differently, so that those foxy people will also know about it, and then


    they will take action."


    "Oh, I see." Hearing Eric''s exnation, Julia was finally relieved.


    "Today is your first day to work here. Let me show you around." Eric smiled and said to Julia, "This is


    where you will work in the future. Get familiar with the situation first."


    "Okay." Julia replied with a smile.


    "There are twenty-two floors in total in the Starry Sky Media building. The acting hall is below. The


    office area is upstairs." Said Eric.

 Chapter 210 She Is Not Simple

    Chapter 210 She Is Not Simple


    "My office is on the top floor. If you need anything, you can go upstairs and find me." Eric took out an


    elevator card from his arms and handed it to Julia. "This is the entrance guard card of my private


    elevator. If you have something to do, you can take my elevator. You don''t have to squeeze with


    others."


    "No way!" Julia refused, "It''s against the rules."


    "Take it." Eric gave the card to Julia and said, "You are the only one I can trust in in thispany. Don''t


    be so polite to me."


    "Then Okay. " Julia nodded and put the card away.


    Eric took her downstairs. She found that Starry Sky Media was really big. What surprised her more was


    that she met Be here.


    "Miss... Miss Be? " Seeing that Be passed by her, Julia said in disbelief.


    "You are..." Be was stunned and stopped. She looked at Julia and asked.


    "Have you forgotten? We met at the party of ''The Wrong Marriage'' that night. By the way, you helped


    me sign it at that time. " Julia was like a fan who saw her idol. Her eyes were shining.


    It urred to Be that Julia was the girl beside Holley.


    She had been in a bad mood these two days. Since she was refused by Holley, she had investigated


    the rtionship between Julia and Holley. She found that the rtionship between them was really


    unusual, so she firmly believed that it was because of Julia that Holley refused her. She had been


    thinking about what she should do to teach Julia a lesson, but she did not expect that Julia would take


    the initiative toe to her.


    "It''s you." Be said to Julia with a smile, "You are A friend of Holley? "


    "Yes, I have known Holley for many years." With a smile on her face, Julia asked Be, "Miss Be, are


    you also an actress of Starry Sky Media?"


    "Yes." Be smiled, "You too?"


    "Yes, I am Just signed the contract. " Julia was excitedly and said to Be, "Miss Be, you don''t know


    that I''m really a fan of you. I liked you very much since you shot ''My Mr. Mask''. I didn''t expect to be


    your colleague all my life."


    "Really?" Be also smiled and said to Julia, "We''ll be colleagues from now on. Don''t call me Miss


    Be. It''s strange."


    Holding Julia''s hand, Be said, "you can call me Be from now on."


    "Be..." Julia was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth.


    "Didn''t you make an announcement today?" Julia still wanted to chat with Be, but Eric said lightly,


    "Hurry up!"


    "I''m about to go." Be said indifferently, "We talked a little more after seeing Julia."


    She cast a nce at Julia and said, "Julia, I have another notice. I have to go now. I''ll ask you out for


    dinner when I''m free."


    "Okay." Julia agreed without hesitation. She didn''t turn around until she saw Be''s figure disappear.


    She said to Eric, "I didn''t expect that Be is also an actress of the Starry Sky. Didn''t she sign MM


    Media before?"


    "I signed it two months ago." Eric said lightly.


    "I see." Julia nodded slightly and said, "Be is so beautiful."


    "Julia." Eric suddenly stopped and said to Julia, "You''d better stay away from this Be."


    "Why?" Julia asked in a confusion, "I have been a fan of Be since a long time ago, and We are


    colleagues now. Why do you suddenly say that? "


    "Of course I did it for your own good." Eric said lightly, "Well, Be She''s not simple."


    "What do you mean?" Julia frowned.


    "Anyway, just remember what I said." Eric frowned, "Think about it carefully. Be didn''t remember you


    when she saw you before, but after you showed your identity, did you say your name?"


    "It seems that No. " After thinking carefully, Julia didn''t seem to mention her name.


    "But just now, Be called you Julia." Eric sneered, "It took Be a short time to reach her current


    position. She must be not easy."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Maybe Did she know my name before? " Julia exined for Be with a frown.


    Eric looked at Julia and said, "You have liked her for such a long time. You know The rtionship


    between her and Holley? "


    "Holley?" Julia was stunned and asked, "What''s the rtionship between Be and Holley?"


    "You are still in this circle. Don''t you know that Be is Holley''s ex-girlfriend?" Eric said crossly, "When


    Be was with Holley, she was still a nameless eighteen line actress. Then she acted a y by herself


    and sold the news that the two of them were in love to the media. With the help of an outstanding


    agent, she soon became one of the first line. Do you think such a woman will be a simple person?"


    "What are you talking about? How is that possible? Holley has never mentioned it to me." Julia said in


    disbelief.


    "Of course he won''t mention it." Eric sneered and said, "This matter is a thorn in Holley''s heart. How


    could he mention it on his own initiative, and..."


    After a pause, Eric continued to warn Julia, "Be works for Mr. Yan. It''s said that they have a special


    rtionship. Anyway, stay away from her."


    Julia couldn''t ept what Eric had said to her.


    She couldn''t believe that her idol had hurt her most important friend.


    "Let''s go upstairs." Eric said lightly.


    Eric went downstairs to wee a girl in person, and he had been in thepany for a while. The


    news quickly spread, and the people in thepany were guessing the identity of Julia.


    A girl felt that Julia looked familiar. She thought for a while and suddenly said, "I remember!"


    Now everyone''s eyes were focused on her.


    "Isn''t the girl brought by Mr. Fang today who was used of abandoning by her biological mother


    some time ago? That Julia?"


    "It seems to be her..."

 Chapter 211 Make Trouble

    Chapter 211 Make Trouble


    "What do you mean? It''s her, okay?" One of the girls said angrily, "I really don''t know what Mr. Fang is


    thinking about. How could he be so interested in such a woman?"


    "Exactly." Someone echoed, "I heard that Mr. Fang signed an actress secretly. Is it her?"


    "Is Mr. Fang crazy? What''s the benefit of signing such an actress filled with scandals for ourpany?"


    Everyone was talking about it.


    When Fiona entered thepany, she heard people talking together. Out of curiosity, she went up to


    listen for a while and flew into a rage. "Are you telling the truth?"


    Fiona looked bad. The girls who had gathered together were shocked by her words. When they turned


    around and saw Fiona, they all stood there respectfully with their heads down without saying anything.


    Seeing this, Fiona was even angrier. She looked at the girls in front of her and said, "I''m asking you.


    Are you all dumb?"


    Since Fiona had been to the Starry Sky Media before, most people knew Fiona''s identity. They looked


    at each other, not knowing whether they should tell her or not.


    "Miss Fiona..." Atst, a girl opened her mouth and said to Fiona, "We are talking about the new


    actress signed by Mr. Fang. You don''t know, she is notorious online. I really don''t know why Mr. Fang


    signed her down. Moreover, she came to thepany for registration today, but Mr. Fang came to pick


    her up in person. I really don''t understand what he is thinking."


    "Where are they now?" When she heard these words, Fiona suddenly lost her mind and asked coldly.


    She rushed to Eric''s office. Julia was talking about work with Eric. When she saw it was Julia, the


    expression on Fiona''s face became even worse.


    "Why are you here?" Eric frowned and asked Fiona.


    "What? Can''t Ie? " With a sneer, Fiona said to Eric, "Or Did I interrupt you? "


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Eric frowned and said to Fiona, "I''m talking about work with


    Julia."


    "Well..." Obviously, Julia sensed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. She stood up


    awkwardly and said to Eric, "I have almost known everything about thepany. Since you have


    something to deal with, I''ll go first."


    "Let me walk you out." Eric said lightly.


    "No, no, no." Julia waved her hands in session. Although she had a good rtionship with Eric,


    Julia didn''t want to get involved in other people''s rtionship. After all, Fiona was Eric''s fianc¨¦e.


    She smiled and said to Eric, "Please apany Miss Fiona. I can do it myself."


    "Stop!" When Julia passed by Fiona, Fiona reached out to stop Julia and said, "Why are you in a hurry


    to leave as soon as I arrived?"


    "Miss Fiona, did you misunderstand me?" Julia frowned slightly and said to Fiona, "I met Mr. Fang


    because of work. Now that we have almost finished talking, I naturally don''t want to stay here as a third


    wheel. Have you misunderstood something?"


    "A third wheel?" With a sneer, Fiona continued, "I''m afraid that in Eric''s heart, I''m the third wheel that


    shouldn''t appear, right?"


    "Stop it, Fiona." Eric stopped Fiona and said to Julia, "You can go back first. Call me if you need


    anything."


    "Okay." Julia nodded. Seeing that Fiona was still angry, Julia opened her mouth and wanted to exin


    something, but in the end, she couldn''t say anything.


    She didn''t want to make things worse.


    Seeing that Julia left, Fiona pounced on Julia and tried to stop her, but Eric held her waist and threw


    her on the leather sofa in his office.


    He stared at Fiona with his eyes wide open and said, "Fiona, have you made trouble enough?"


    "Make trouble?" With a sneer, Fiona looked at Eric and said, "It''s so funny. Eric, I have warned you to


    behave yourself, but you went to pick her up openly. Are you afraid that others don''t know your love for


    her?"


    With a sneer, Fiona stood up, looked straight at Eric and said, "Eric, do you really think that everyone


    else is a fool?"


    "I''ve told you that I''m just Julia''s friend. Believe it or not, it''s up to you." Eric frowned and said.


    "Friends?" It seemed that Fiona heard something funny. She looked at Eric and said, "Do you know


    what those girls in yourpany say? Everyone knows that I am your fianc¨¦e, but have you


    considered my dignity by doing so? Are you forcing me to attack Julia?"


    Said Fiona with a sneer.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "How dare you!" Eric looked at Fiona coldly, with threat in his eyes.


    No matter how Fiona quarreled, Eric would let her do whatever she wanted, but there was only one


    thing that she couldn''t do anything to Julia.


    "Are you threatening me?" Stunned, Fiona thought that Eric would never dare to do so, but it turned out


    that she was too naive. He could do anything for Julia.


    "Eric, what''s so good about this Julia that she deserves to do anything for her?" Fiona looked at Eric


    and said, "The more you protect her, the more I will hurt her. I''d like to see what you can do for her."


    "Fiona, I warn you for thest time, don''t hurt her." With a cold face, Eric said to Fiona, "If you dare to


    hurt her, I will never let you go."


    "Well, well, you..." Fiona was so angry that she sneered and said to Eric, "How dare you do this to me


    for a bitch? Just wait and see. I''ll tell Aunt Lilia now."


    As Fiona spoke, she took out her phone, pretending to call Lilia. She thought that if she did so, Eric


    would be afraid and stop her.


    But Eric didn''t.


    He sat down calmly and said to Fiona, "Okay, I happen to tell my mother that I won''t agree to the


    marriage no matter what she says."

 Chapter 212 I Cant Control Myself

    Chapter 212 I Can''t Control Myself


    "You..." Fiona was so angry and sneered, "You want to cancel the marriage, but I won''t let you get what


    you want."


    Fiona rushed out angrily.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she felt. She was the real fianc¨¦e of Eric. She must uproot


    all those disreputable women.


    "Hello..." She took out her phone and made a phone call. "Help me investigate a person."


    "I don''t care how much time, strength or strength I have spent. As long as you can help me investigate


    this person, I will definitely give you a satisfactory reward. Do you understand?" Fiona sneered.


    Didn''t Eric like Julia so much?


    She wanted to let Eric know who the woman he liked was.


    She wanted to destroy Julia herself.


    After leaving the Starry Sky Media, Julia went home directly. She liked to stay at home alone when she


    was not shooting, no matter reading or listening to music.


    It was getting dark. At about nine o''clock, Julia was about to wash up when her phone suddenly rang.


    Looking at the name on the screen, Julia frowned tightly.


    It was Terence.


    Two days ago, she had just made up her mind to part ways with Terence, but


    After hesitating for a long time, she finally picked up the phone and said, "Terence, can you stop calling


    me? My life has been a mess because of you. What on earth do you want to do to let me go?"


    She said these words sincerely. Because of Terence, her life had be a mess.


    Now that he had another woman by his side, why didn''t he let her go?


    "Hello Hello. " After Julia shouted, a timid voice came from the other end of the phone, "Excuse me Is


    that Miss Julia?"


    "It''s me." Julia was stunned. She looked at the caller ID and found that it was indeed Terence. But why


    wasn''t Terence on the other end of the phone?


    "Who are you?" Julia stunned and asked, "Isn''t this Terence''s phone number?"


    "You mean Mr. Chen Is it the owner of this phone? " The person on the other end of the line asked.


    "Yes."


    "Here is the thing. This is International Restaurant. A gentleman drank too much here. He only has


    your phone number, so we can only call you." It should be a waiter from International Hotel on the other


    end of the phone. After exining clearly, he said to Julia on the phone, "Could you pleasee and


    pick him up? This gentleman is asleep now. We don''t know where to send him."


    "I see. Please take good care of him. I''ll be right there." After hanging up the phone, Julia changed her


    clothes and was about to go out.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    In the evening, Julia had no appetite and didn''t even have dinner. Jasmyn made seafood porridge


    specially. When she was about to call Julia, Julia went downstairs.


    "Julia,e and have a taste of the seafood porridge I made. I found that you have no appetite, so I


    made it specially. It smells good." Said Jasmyn smilingly.


    "I won''t eat." "Julia, I have to go out. You don''t have to wait for me."


    "Where are you going?" Jasmyn wanted to ask, but Julia didn''t answer. She went downstairs, took a


    taxi and went straight to the International Hotel.


    She saw at a nce that Terence was bending over the bar counter, and a young man in uniform was


    looking after him. Julia hurried forward and asked the waiter in front of her, "Did you call me?"


    "Miss Julia, right? It''s me. " The waiter looked at Julia and said, "Your friend just vomited all over the


    ground. Please take him away quickly."


    "Thank you." Putting away Terence''s things, Julia said to the waiter in front of her, "Could you please


    Help me carry him to the car? "


    A waiter helped Julia get Terence into the car. When the car stopped at the door of Terence''s house,


    the driver helped her get Terence in. Otherwise, she really didn''t know what to do on her own.


    After such a torment, Terence sobered up more than half. He opened his eyes and saw Julia in front of


    him. The next second, Julia fell into his arms.


    He looked at Julia with his drunk eyes and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "You drank too much. The hotel waiter called me." Julia tried to sit up with her hands on Terence''s


    chest, but Terence held her tightly.


    He pressed Julia''s head against his chest, so that Julia could hear his heartbeat. The male hormone


    rushed into her nose.


    "Let go of me." Julia was almost lost in such an atmosphere. Fortunately, she woke up in time and


    struggled for a while.


    "Don''t move." Terence said in a low voice.


    "You You are drunk. " Julia was so scared that she didn''t dare to move. Although it was not the first


    time between her and Terence, she was as nervous and scared as the first time.


    She didn''t forget what she came here for today. In addition to bringing Terence home safely, the most


    important thing was to make it clear to Terence. She couldn''t go on like this.


    "I''m not drunk." The next second, Terence turned over and pressed her under his body.


    The two fell down from the sofa because of their heavy movements. Fortunately, the ground was


    covered with a thick wool nket, so it didn''t hurt.


    Terence put his hands on both sides of Julia, with his knees against her legs to prevent her from


    moving.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Julia was so scared that her face turned red. Under the dim light, there


    was a special smell.


    "You are beautiful!" If he hadn''t been drunk, how could Terence say something like that?


    Julia was stunned, as if struck by lightning. By the time she came to her senses, Terence had already


    lifted her dress.


    The air conditioner swept over her skin, and she couldn''t help but shiver.


    "No No. " Julia pressed Terence''s hand.


    "I want..." Terence looked at Julia with grievance, as if he was acting like a spoiled child, which made


    Julia unable to react for a moment.


    "Terence, Ie to you today to make it clear to you..." Being flirted by Terence, Julia was almost


    unable to control herself. She dug her nails into her palms, and with these slight pain, she could barely


    control herself.

 Chapter 213 Fit

    Chapter 213 Fit


    But Terence wouldn''t let her go so easily. He approached Julia''s ear and smiled wickedly, "Why did you


    come to me tonight?"


    Julia''s face turned redder. She reached out her hand to pull away Terence''s hand, but Terence ignored


    it. A crisp and numb feeling spread all over Julia''s body.


    She couldn''t help shouting, "I don''t allow you to do this!"


    But Terence was very gentle that night.


    "En..." She couldn''t help but make a faint voice.


    At this time, she tried her best to bear it in mind and remember the purpose ofing here.


    Terence was not in a hurry to get to the point. He yed with them like ying with a cat. She begged


    in a low voice, begging for mercy in a low voice.


    "Terence, don''t..."


    "Don''t what?" Terence raised his eyebrows.


    He kissed Julia''s neck. She wanted to beg for mercy, but somehow she whispered.


    "Terence, I''m here for you..." Holding Terence''s hand, Julia couldn''t wait to wake herself up.


    "What''s up?" Terence wanted to get to the bottom of the matter, but he didn''t stop what he was doing.


    When Julia came to her senses, the two of them had already been "bare".


    There was no light in the room, but the moonlight outside the window was as bright as water. She could


    clearly see Terence''s red but still handsome face.


    Terence held her hand and held her in his arms. Even so, Terence didn''t let her go.


    "I miss you so much..." Terence held Julia''s hand and murmured.


    "What''s up?" Being flirted by Terence, Julia couldn''t help but speak, "It''s all right. I won''t say it


    anymore."


    "Tell me what you want from me!" Terence said overbearingly.


    "I''m fine, Terence. I just want to be with you, even if only now." Julia''s two words seemed to give


    Terence great encouragement. The next second, the blood all over his body surged and mored, and


    they gathered together. His movements were very gentle, not as fierce as usual. They were like the


    best couple who had been together for a long time. At this moment, their hearts were together.


    He kissed Julia, bit by bit, and imprinted his own mark on her body.


    "Julia, Julia..." He murmured, calling her name over and over again, as if he wanted to engrave this


    name in his mind.


    She had been with Terence for so long, and it was the first time that he had been so gentle. Soon, she


    was infatuated with Terence''s tenderness


    When Julia woke up, it was already bright outside the window.


    The two slept on the wool nket for the whole night. Terence tightly held Julia in his arms, so as soon


    as Julia moved, Terence woke up.


    "Are you awake?" After going crazyst night, Julia didn''t know how to face Terence. She silently


    picked up the clothes next to her and put them on, and hurriedly left the scene of the crime.


    "I I''ll make breakfast for you. " Then Julia ran into the kitchen.


    The porridge in the pot was steaming. Thinking of what happenedst night, Julia couldn''t help feeling


    upset.


    It could be said that Terence was drunkst night. Even if he woke up this morning and found that he


    was sleeping with him, it didn''t matter.


    But she was different.


    She was sober from the beginning to the end. She clearly remembered every detail that had happened


    last night. She could not help trembling as long as she thought of how gentle Terence had been to her


    last night.


    How should she face Terence in the future?


    "What are you thinking about? The porridge is dry. " When Julia was lost in thought, Terence had


    changed into a casual suit and walked behind Julia.


    "My porridge..." It was not until then that Julia came back to her senses and smelled a burning smell.


    Looking at the porridge in the pot, she couldn''t help feeling remorseful.


    Why couldn''t she do anything well?


    She had made up her mind to make it clear to Terencest night, but now How could she say that?


    "Put it aside. Let''s go out to eat." Terence said to Julia indifferently.


    "But..."


    "Let''s go." Before Julia could say anything, Terence had already taken her out.


    The ce he took Julia to was a Hong Kong Style tea restaurant. He ordered a table of dishes, and


    Julia said it was enough.


    No one spoke during the breakfast. She hesitated for a long time and was about to ask Terence clearly.


    Terence took a tissue to wipe his mouth and asked Julia, "Are you free in two days?"


    "Me?" Julia said to Terence, after a pause, "There''s still some time left before the next movie starts. I''m


    taking a rest."


    "That''s good." Terence nodded slightly and said to Julia, "I''m going to have a meeting in another city in


    two days. It should take a week. Go with me."


    "Me?" Julia was stunned. "Isn''t it appropriate?"


    "Why not?" Terence said indifferently, "That''s settled. We''ll set out the day after tomorrow. You go back


    and pack up your things. I''ll pick you up."


    "But..."


    "If you are full, you can go back by yourself. I have to go to thepany." Without waiting for Julia''s


    answer, Terence stood up and left.


    Julia didn''t even have time to react.


    When she came to her senses, Terence had gone far.


    She sent a message to Terence saying that she wouldn''t go, but Terence told her that if she didn''t go


    with him, she wouldn''t be able to get rid of him for the rest of her life.


    Julia agreed reluctantly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    When she arrived home, Jasmyn had called Julia several times, but she didn''t answer.


    "Julia, where have you been? Why didn''t youe backst night?" Jasmyn asked anxiously when


    she saw Julia.


    "I went out with my friend for a whole night." Julia smiled and said, "I''m very tired. Go upstairs and have


    a rest."


    "It''s good that you are fine." Seeing that Julia hade back safely, Jasmyn was finally relieved.


    "By the way," Julia smiled and said, "Help me pack my luggageter. I I have an appointment with my


    friend to go out for a few days. "


    "Does Consu know that?" Jasmyn asked instinctively.


    "Don''t tell her. It''s my own business." Said Julia lightly.

 Chapter 214 Discharging from Hospital

    Chapter 214 Discharging from Hospital


    Jasmyn sensed that something was wrong with Julia, but she couldn''t tell. She knew that there were a


    lot of things happening to her recently and Julia was very annoyed, so she didn''t ask more.


    Maybe she would be in a better mood when she came back after hanging out with her friends for a few


    days.


    But if Consu knew this, she wouldn''t agree, so Jasmyn helped Julia hide it.


    "Julia..." Being upset, Julia was about to go upstairs. When she heard Jasmyn call her, she stopped


    and looked at Jasmyn indifferently. "What else can I do for you?"


    "It''s Can I go home to have a look when you are out these days? " Jasmyn said with embarrassment.


    Since she became Julia''s assistant, she rarely had the chance to call her family.


    She was so busy at ordinary times. When she was free, her family had already fallen asleep, let alone


    go home to have a look.


    Jasmyn said awkwardly, "I''ve been out for a long time, but I haven''t had the chance to go back. A few


    dayster, it''s my brother''s birthday. I think..."


    "Wait a minute." Julia went upstairs and gave a red envelope to Jasmyn.


    Jasmyn refused to ept it, "Julia, what are you doing? I can''t ept the money. "


    In the past few months, as an assistant to Julia, she would transfer more money to her own ount


    from time to time, because she knew that her family was difficult. Jasmyn was satisfied to meet such a


    good boss, so she would not ept the money today.


    "Listen to me. Take it." Unexpectedly, Julia insisted. She smiled and said to Jasmyn, "You didn''t tell me


    in advance, so I didn''t prepare anything. I can only use such a vulgar red envelope. Don''t worry. The


    money is not for you. It''s for our brother. Be careful when you go back. Lock the door for me. It doesn''t


    matter if you want to stay at home for two more days. Did you say yes?"


    "But Julia..." Jasmyn frowned and said, "I really can''t do that."


    "What do you mean by that?" Julia smiled, "To be honest, I really envy you, although The family


    condition is not very good, but at least the family isplete and harmonious, unlike me... "


    Speaking of this, Julia couldn''t help but smile bitterly. To be honest, her current situation could be


    described as being betrayed by all her rtives and friends.


    "Julia..." Jasmyn knew that Julia had remembered something sad. She walked up to Julia, held her


    hand and said, "Don''t think about the past. I''m your family from now on."


    "I know." Julia couldn''t help pinching Jasmyn''s hand. Although Jasmyn came from the countryside, she


    had worked in the Chen Family for many years and had fair skin. In addition, her features were good.


    She was really cute, especially when she was angry.


    She patted Jasmyn''s hand and said, "Take the money. Your mother always sends pickles here. This is


    my gift, okay?"


    After Julia said a lot of words, Jasmyn took the money and said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." Julia smiled. Although she couldn''t live a long life by herself, it was enough to see


    the happy people around her.


    In the evening, Julia received the flight information and hotel information from Terence. She smiled


    bitterly and couldn''t sleep well the whole night.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Julia knew nothing about what she had to face when she went out with Terence. She could only pray


    that Terence would let her go after he came back.


    The second day was the day that Sandra was discharged from the hospital. Terence went to the


    hospital early in the morning, but he didn''t expect that Jean was also there.


    Since they had a talk that day, Terence didn''t feel embarrassed as usual when he met Jean. Instead,


    he felt much more rxed.


    Because he felt that no matter what Jean did, she just wanted to cooperate with him.


    "Jean today is the day that grandma is discharged from the hospital. In fact, you don''t have toe."


    Terence said indifferently, "You have been busy taking care of grandma these days and haven''t rested


    for a long time. Why don''t you go back and have a rest? I''m here with you."


    "No way!" Jean smiled, "I''ve been taking care of grandma these days, and I know her condition very


    well. I have to do things from beginning to end, and I have to personally send grandma home to rest


    assured."


    "Terence." Sandra smiled and said to Terence, "Let Jean stay with me. I''m old and no one around me


    wants to talk to me. If Jean doesn''t dislike me, just let her talk with me."


    "Grandma..." Terence frowned slightly, "I''ll be with you, okay? Jean hasn''t had a good rest... "


    "I''m fine." Jean smiled, "Just let me stay here with grandma."


    "Did you hear that?" Sandra smiledcently and said to Terence, "This is what Jean asked for by


    herself."


    Terence had no choice but to agree, "Well, then, Jean, keep grandmapany. I''ll go toplete the


    discharge formalities for her."


    "Okay." Jean nodded slightly.


    As soon as Terence left, Sandra hold Jean''s hand and asked, "What''s going on between you and


    Terence? Why don''t you two feel like unmarried men and women at all? Instead, you are estranged


    from each other everywhere."


    "I..." Jean lowered her head and said nothing.


    "What happened? Did he bully you again? " Sandra asked Jean with a look of me.


    "No, no, grandma. How could Terence bully me?" Jean waved her hand and said to Sandra, "But..."


    "But what?" Sandra asked in a hurry, "Jean, don''t hide anything from me. I can help you if you tell me."


    "But Julia..." Lowering her head, Jean looked aggrieved and said, "Grandma, you know, after all, Julia


    is Terence''s ex-wife. If she keeps harassing him like this, Terence will be hesitant. But don''t worry. I will


    win his heart back."


    "What are you going to do?" Sandra cast a nce at Jean and said, "Julia is so scheming. How can


    you defeat her?"


    "I can really..." Jean said, "You haven''t left the hospital yet. Don''t worry about me. I can handle it


    myself."


    Although Sandra pretended to be calm, he thought it was time to meet Julia.

 Chapter 215 Stay

    Chapter 215 Stay


    After Terence finished the discharge formalities, he helped Sandra get on the car with Jean, one on the


    left and one on the right. When the car arrived at the Chen''s house, Tina and Scott had been waiting at


    the door early in the morning.


    Today was the day that Sandra left the hospital, so Tina asked her to prepare dinner at home early in


    the morning to wee Sandra.


    But when she saw that Jean was also there, Tina''s face darkened.


    Noticing the change of expression on Tina''s face, Scott pulled Tina''s sleeve and said to Tina, "Well, she


    has taken care of our mother for such a long time. Just take her as an ordinary guest."


    "I know." Tina nodded slightly. She knew clearly that the more she went against Jean, the more hostile


    Sandra would be to her. In the end, both of them suffered losses and the one who took advantage of


    her would be Jean?


    Thinking of this, Tina refrained herself.


    With a smile, she walked up to Sandra and said to Sandra, "Mom, you''re finally back. I''ve cooked a


    table of dishes, waiting to get you rid of ill-fortune."


    Sandra sneered and said, "Get rid of the ill-fortune. Don''t be mad at me."


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Tina forced a smile and said to Sandra, "I know it was my fault


    before, but don''t worry. I really know I was wrong. Please forgive me this time."


    Terence was busy moving the things that Sandra had groaned out of the car. After hearing Tina''s


    words, most of the anger in Sandra''s voice disappeared.


    There was no hatred between mother and daughter.


    Seeing this, Jean smiled and said to Sandra, "Grandma, since Now that you have arrived home safely,


    I am relieved. I Go first."


    "Wait!" Sandra stopped Jean and said with a frown, "You''re already at the door. Let''s go inside and


    have meals together."


    "No, no..." Jean said to Sandra, waving her hands, "I don''t want to eat here. I have something to deal


    with in thepany."


    "Even if you have to work, you have to eat first." Sandra pulled Jean in front of him and said, "This man


    is iron and rice is steel. No matter how important the work is, you have to eat first."


    "But..." Jean looked at Sandra in embarrassment, but gave Tina a quick nce.


    It seemed that she was telling Sandra that even if she wanted to stay here for dinner, there were still


    people who were unwilling to do so.


    Seeing that, Sandra groan immediately understood what was going on. She sneered and said to Jean,


    "Don''t worry. It''s me who invited you to our house for dinner today. If anyone dares to say anything, I


    will definitely help you."


    Although Jean was overjoyed, she pretended to be calm.


    Tina knew that Sandra said it on purpose. She smiled and said to Jean, "Yes, Miss Jean, you have


    taken care of my mother for such a long time. He is our benefactor. Isn''t it necessary for you to have a


    meal at home? No one is talking nonsense! "


    "Don''t stand there like a fool. Come on in." Scott tried to mediate the dispute.


    When Sandra heard Tina''s words, a satisfied smile appeared on her face. She smiled, pulled Jean in


    and said, "I knew it. No one will talk nonsense. Come on in."


    Then Jean entered the door. She had nned to alienate the rtionship between Tina and Sandra,


    but she didn''t expect that Tina would be smart this time.


    But it didn''t matter. As long as she had [ÎÄ˹] as her backer, she would have a chance.


    After the dishes were served on the table, Sandra pulled Jean to sit next to Terence and said to Jean,


    "You have been with me in the hospital for so many days. It''s not easy for you to get out of the hospital.


    Why are you still with me? I''m in good health now, so you should spend more time with Terence in the


    future. Anyway, you are going to get married soon. You can''t stay with me every day, such an old


    woman."


    Sandra smiled and turned to Terence, "Terence, after this illness, I can see that Jean is really a good


    girl. Although you had a failed marriage, now you have Jean by your side. Even if I close my eyes now,


    I''m relieved. You should cherish the people around you, understand? "


    Terence frowned slightly. He raised his head and said to Sandra, "Grandma, you misunderstood. There


    is something between me and Jean..."


    Since it was an act for Julia, there was no need to hide it from his family. So Terence frowned and


    wanted to exin the rtionship between him and Jean, but he didn''t expect that Jean was faster


    than him.


    She smiled and said to Sandra, "Grandma, don''t worry. Terence is good to me. I believe he will be good


    to me in the future, right?"


    Turning around, Jean asked Terence.


    Terence was confused and didn''t know what Jean meant. When he was about to ask, Terence was


    winked at by Jean.


    Although Terence didn''t understand what Jean meant, he nodded and said, "Yes, I will be good to her."


    "That''s good." Sandra roared with satisfaction and smiled. Tina, who was standing next to him, didn''t


    look good, but she controlled herself and kept putting food into Sandra''s bowl to make her eat more.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina nced at Jean, smiled and said, "Miss Jean, you''re wee. Eat more. I''m really sorry to


    trouble you these days. I know you''re busy with your work, but I let you run so hard."


    "Auntie, what are you talking about?" Jean said to Tina with a smile, "Isn''t it my duty to take care of


    grandma?"


    As Terence''s nominal fianc¨¦e, Jean and they were a family. The reason why Jean said so was to force


    Tina to admit it.


    Tina smiled and didn''t take the bait. "That''s true, but you know, things are so changeable in the world.


    No one knows what will happen in the future. You are a guest, so it''s not appropriate to bother you like


    this."


    Tina said so just to tell Jean that she was not sure whether she could marry into the Chen Family or


    not.

 Chapter 216 Travel with Her

    Chapter 216 Travel with Her


    Of course, Jean knew what Tina meant, but she didn''t say anything more. Arguing was not the solution.


    After dinner, Jean was about to leave. She said goodbye to Sandra, "Grandma, have a good rest at


    home. I have to go now. I have something to deal with in thepany."


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Don''t you want to sit a little longer? " Sandra frowned slightly.


    "No, thanks." Jean smiled and said to Sandra.


    "Terence." Hearing this, Sandra stopped Terence and said to Terence, "Jean is leaving now. Please


    send her home for me."


    "Okay." Terence nodded slightly, "Grandma, I have to go on a long trip these days It will take about a


    week. I''lle to see you when Ie back. "


    "Okay, okay." Satisfied, Sandra patted the back of Terence''s hand and said to Terence, "Work is the


    most important Don''te to see me in such a hurry. I''m fine. "


    Only then did Terencee out and get on the car with Jean. The two spoke in unison.


    "What did you mean just now?"


    "Are you going to travel far away?"


    Terence was stunned for a while, smiled and said, "Yes, I happen to go out to discuss a project, which


    may take a week."


    "Then Are you going alone? " Jean frowned, "How about I go with you?"


    "No, thanks." Terence shook his head slightly and said to Jean, "I can handle it by myself. Besides, if I


    go to talk about work, you can''t help me even if you go there."


    "But at least I can..." Thinking of this, Jean frowned slightly. It was the best way to strengthen their


    rtionship to go out together. Of course she wouldn''t miss such a chance, so she kept persuading


    Terence.


    But obviously, Terence didn''t understand what was on Jean''s mind. He looked at Jean and said, "No,


    thank you. I''ve already booked the air ticket. I''ll handle it myself. Don''t worry."


    Terence smiled, "We are just pretending to be a couple, not really. You don''t have to be so involved in


    the y."


    As soon as Terence finished his words, Jean''s face turned paler.


    Terence thought it was fake, but Jean knew in her heart that she really treated Terence as her fianc¨¦.


    She looked at Terence awkwardly and was choked by Terence''s words. She smiled bitterly and said to


    Terence, "Well, be careful. Call me if anything happens."


    "I will." Terence said indifferently, "By the way, when I was at home just now, I wanted to exin the


    matter between us two clearly to grandma. I couldn''t let her misunderstand me like this all the time, but


    why did you stop me?"


    "Because..." Jean''s selfish motive was obvious, but when Terence suddenly asked about it, she


    couldn''t tell the truth. She just smiled and said, "Since it''s a y, of course we have to y it all."


    "As you know, your mother has always liked Julia. If you just told her the truth, she would definitely tell


    Julia. In that case, our efforts will be in vain." Jean smiled and continued, "Besides..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "As you know, grandma has always hoped that we two can be together. She even had a conflict with


    aunt for this matter. She has just been discharged from the hospital and hasn''t recovered yet. If you tell


    her everything now, what if something goes wrong again?" With a smile, Jean continued, "So, in my


    opinion, only the two of us know about it. We can exin it to grandma when we break up the


    partnership. By then, she will be in good health and don''t need to worry about it anymore."


    "You are right." Hearing what Jean said, Terence nodded slightly, "You are so considerate."


    Jean smiled nomittally.


    When the car arrived at the downstairs of the building of thepany, Jean was about to get off the


    car. As soon as she put her hand on the doorknob, she seemed to remember something and turned


    around to look at Terence in front of her.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything else? " Terence asked indifferently.


    "Nothing serious. I just want to ask you, where are you going on this business trip?" Asked Jean.


    "Sanya."


    "Sanya is a good ce." Then Jean went back to thepany.


    Without thinking too much, Terence went straight back to HT Company. In the evening, he packed his


    things and went straight to Sanya.


    In order to deceive others, his flight with Julia was separated. As soon as theynded, he asked


    someone to send his luggage back to the hotel. Then he went directly to the branchpany in Sanya


    to talk about the project.


    Julia arrived a littlete. When she walked to the door and didn''t know where to go, a man came up


    and asked, "Excuse me, is that Miss Julia?"


    "Yes, I am." Julia nodded slightly, took off her sunsses and asked the man in front of her, "You are..."


    "Here is the thing. I''m the driver sent by Mr. Chen to pick you up." The man smiled, "Miss Jean, please


    give me your luggage."


    "Okay, thank you." Jean nodded slightly.


    Sanya was really a good ce to travel and rx. Looking out of the window, they saw huge coconut


    trees and palm trees swaying in the wind against the colorful streetmps.


    Coconut trees, sea breeze, beach and canvas. Unfortunately, Julia was not in the mood to appreciate


    these beautiful scenery. She was very nervous and didn''t know what she would face next.


    "Miss Jean, here we are." When the car stopped, Julia was still in a trance, and the driver interrupted


    her thoughts. She finally came to her senses.


    Standing at the door of the hotel, the driver handed over a room card and said to Julia, "Miss Julia, Mr.


    Chen is busy now. He asked you to wait for him in the hotel and someone will send him dinner in the


    evening. Don''t run around."


    "I''ll wait downstairs. You can call me if you need anything." The driver said respectfully.


    "Okay, I see." Julia nodded. To put it bluntly, she would do whatever she asked her to do at any time. To


    put it bluntly, this person was sent by Terence to monitor her.


    He was just afraid that he would go back on his words.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    With a bitter smile, Julia entered the room with the room card and luggage. With a beep, the door


    opened.


    Standing at the door of the hotel, Julia felt that the hotel was very luxurious. As soon as the door was


    opened, Julia confirmed her idea. It was a particrly luxurious presidential suite.

 Chapter 277 Leave Him

    Chapter 277 Leave Him


    "Butter I found that no matter what I did, no matter how I treated you, in your heart, you would never


    care about Jean at all." Said Julia with a sneer, looking at Mandy.


    Maybe Mandy was a little guilty. She nced at Julia, "What are you thinking about? You and Jean are


    both my daughters. I treat you two equally. How can you talk nonsense? "


    "Treated equally?" Hearing these four words, Julia couldn''t helpughing. "Mom, don''t you feel guilty


    when you say that?"


    "I''m telling the truth." Mandy said indifferently, "Have you forgotten how I took care of you when you


    were sick?"


    Julia didn''t say anything. She just looked at Mandy indifferently.


    Being stared at by Julia, Mandy felt a little guilty. She looked at Julia in embarrassment and said, "Yes,


    I admit that I''m partial to Jean, but it''s normal. You and Terence After all, you have divorced. Besides, it


    should have been Jean and Terence who got married three years ago. I just want everything to get


    back on track. "


    "Really?" Julia sneered, "At the beginning, I thought the same way. I thought you must have your own


    difficulties, butter I knew that everything you had done Just because I''m not your biological daughter.


    "


    With a sneer, Julia said to Mandy, "I think I can understand you."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Mandy frowned, "I think you are really crazy."


    Mandy stood up and said to Julia, "You''d better remember what I said and leave H City as soon as


    possible, or I''ll teach you a lesson."


    "Are you going to teach me a lesson?" "How can you be rude to me?" Julia sneered.


    "Mandy, in the photo, Vivian is my mother, isn''t she? Do you still want to hide it from me? " Asked Julia,


    looking at Mandy sadly.


    "Where did you hear the rumor? I''ve told you that I''m your mother. This woman is just a bitch who got


    involved in my marriage with your father. "


    "Why don''t you tell me the truth?" With a bitter smile, Julia said to Mandy, "Do you think I dare to show


    this photo to you without any evidence?"


    Hearing this, Mandy''s face darkened, but she still pretended to be deaf and said, "I don''t know what


    you are talking about."


    With a sneer, Julia took out the information that Zoey had investigated for her from her bag and said to


    Mandy, "Look carefully. It''s clearly written in the information. She is my mother. What else do you want


    to say?"


    Mandy picked up the documents on the table and read them carefully. Her face darkened. She looked


    up at Julia and asked, "These documents Where did you get it? "


    "What? Admit it? " Julia sneered, "At the beginning, I never doubted it. But recently, you and Jean have


    gone too far, so I began to doubt it. I have asked someone to investigate, and the information is here.


    What else do you want to say?"


    "What else can I say?" Mandy threw the documents in her hands and said to Julia, "Yes, she is your


    mother, but so what?"


    Mandy sneered, "Don''t forget that she hasn''t raised you for a day. In the past twenty years, I have been


    taking care of you. I brought you up. Even if I haven''t made any contribution, I have to work hard, right?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Why don''t you let it go? "


    "But you shouldn''t have lied to me!" Julia said, "I treat you as my own mother, but what about you? You


    said you would treat me and Jean equally, but did you really do it? "


    Julia sneered, "Ask yourself, have you really done this?"


    "Of course I did." Mandy said coldly, "Your mother is a bitch who destroyed my marriage. Although I


    have been partial to her over the years, I haven''t punished you, have I? I just want you to stay away


    from Terence. What''s wrong? Are you going to break off the mother daughter rtionship with me? "


    Mandy sneered and said, "Julia, I''ve worked hard to bring you up these years. You know what I''ve done


    to you. Even if I''m not your biological mother, so what? Is there any difference?"


    "You said you treated me as your own daughter, but you lied to the media. You used my money to buy


    a house for [¹ËÄîèª], and even asked me to give [³Â¾°Á¢] to her. [ÕÔçäÂü], is this your so-called


    fairness?"


    "So what?" Mandy said to Julia with a sneer, "Your mother did so many bad things to me. I just got


    some money from you. What''s wrong? I have brought you up for so many years. Shouldn''t you be filial


    to me? "


    Looking at the rascal look on Mandy''s face, Julia couldn''t helpughing. "Well, since you said so, the


    rtionship between you and me is over. You have raised me for so many years, but I have already


    given you a reward. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other."


    Hearing this, a hint of dissatisfaction shed across Mandy''s face. She looked at Julia in front of her


    and said, "What do you mean by that? Do you think giving me some money will pay me back? "


    "So what else do you want?" Julia said with a cold face, "Why don''t you tell me what I should do to


    repay you for raising me?"


    Although Julia said so, her heart was bleeding.


    Although she knew that Mandy was not her biological mother, she had treated her as a mother for so


    many years. It was impossible for her to have no feelings for her.


    She looked at Mandy and waited for her answer.


    ncing at Julia, Mandy thought for a while and said, "Since you have said so, I''ll be frank with you.


    You and Terence have divorced. From now on, you are not allowed to see him again, and you are not


    allowed to destroy the rtionship between him and Jean. As long as you can do this, I promise I will


    never pester you again."


    Mandy looked at Julia expressionlessly.


    "Is it easy enough?" Asked Mandy coldly.

 Chapter 278 You Will Know Soon

    Chapter 278 You Will Know Soon


    Julia asked Mandy with a bitter smile, "So In your heart, I am so insignificant, even not as important as


    a finger of your Jean? "


    Julia''s face was dark. She asked, "Do you Do you really want to end the rtionship with me? "


    "Isn''t this what you want?" Frowning, Mandy said to Julia, "It''s you who want to cut off the rtionship


    with me. Have you forgotten?"


    "Yes, it''s me who want to cut off the rtionship with you." At this moment, Julia was really


    disappointed. She hadpletely seen through her position in Mandy''s heart. In that case, what else


    did she have to worry about?


    "Do you really want Jean to be with Terence?" Julia sneered and said to Mandy.


    "Jean has been in love with Terence for so many years, and she is so devoted to him. As his mother, of


    course, I also want to see her happy." Mandy said indifferently, "You and Terence have divorced. It''s


    painful for you to stay here, isn''t it? You''d better leave here as soon as possible. It''s good for you, for


    Jean, and for everyone. "


    Mandy said to Julia with a smile, "Anyway, Jean is your sister. You can''t change that, can you? Just do


    something good and let her do it again. "


    "Why?" Julia sneered, "Mandy, I believe you know how I married Terence."


    Hearing this, a trace of embarrassment shed across Mandy''s face. "Why do you talk about this?"


    "What? You two can do it. Are you afraid that I say it? " With a sneer, Julia said to Mandy, "At that time,


    when Jean saw Terence go bankrupt, you set up a n to let me sleep with him. She had a good


    reputation. Now that she sees that Terence has turned over, shees back happily and wants to


    repair the old rtionship with Terence. There is no such a good thing in the world that is so cheap."


    "Stop talking nonsense here." Mandy''s face was dark. "You were the one who misbehaved. Why did


    you me it on Jean?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it." Julia said with a sneer to Mandy, "Anyway, you know what the


    truth is. I don''t need to waste my time on it."


    Mandy didn''t say anything.


    Julia chuckled and continued, "If you really want the two of them to be together, I won''t make you


    happy."


    Anyway, she was dispensable in Mandy''s heart, so why did she have to make Mandy so happy?


    "What do you want to do?" Hearing what Julia said, a trace of uneasiness appeared on Mandy''s face.


    She looked at Julia in front of her and said, "I warn you, don''t mess around, or I will never let you go."


    "Mandy, you think What else can you threaten me now? " Julia sneered, "Without the bond of mother


    and daughter, what else do you think I should be afraid of?"


    Julia smiled, "I already have nothing. What else should I be afraid of?"


    "What the hell do you want to do?" Looking at Julia like this, Mandy felt a little uneasy.


    "You''ll know soon." A weird smile appeared on Julia''s face. She stood up and said to Mandy, "Mom,


    this is thest time I call you like this. From now on, let''s go back on our own. I won''t answer your


    phone in the future. I hope you and Jean can live a good life with each other."


    "Stop, Julia!" Seeing that Julia stood up and left, Mandy wanted to stop her, but Julia ignored Mandy at


    all. "What the hell do you want to do? Don''t leave. Come back and make it clear to me. "


    Without saying anything, Julia grabbed the door and left.


    Julia didn''t sleep well the whole night. On the next morning, she got up and went to the film set.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The director was very unhappy that she arrivedte yesterday. She had to arrive earlier today anyway.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she went out, she saw Terence waiting for her at the door. After hesitating for


    a while, she finally walked up to him.


    "Why are you here?" Julia asked indifferently.


    "I''m here to pick you up." Said Terence. He didn''t know whether Julia would get on his car or not, but


    he just wanted to try.


    Although Julia didn''t treat her well, it didn''t affect his enthusiasm to her.


    Julia was about to refuse, but on second thought, she thought that since Mandy and Jean cared about


    Terence so much, perhaps Only by doing so could they suffer.


    So she got on Terence''s car without hesitation, leaving Terence standing there in a daze.


    She frowned and asked Terence, "Won''t you leave?"


    "Let''s go." Terence was overjoyed. After getting in the car, he took a bag from the back seat and gave it


    to Julia. "You must haven''t had breakfast yet. I bought it for you. Have some first."


    Julia didn''t refuse. She sat in the car and had breakfast silently. After she finished eating, she arrived at


    the scene.


    Today''s y was the scene that the hero proposed to the heroine. During the rehearsal, Julia looked at


    Terence who was kneeling in front of her and couldn''t help but slightly cry.


    It would be great if all this was true. Terence was reluctant to marry at that time, not to mention


    proposing, and even the wedding was hasty. Now looking at him kneeling in front of her, Julia felt as if it


    had been a lifetime.


    "Julia, what''s wrong with you?" Terence had been listening to the director''s teachings. When he looked


    up, he saw that Julia''s eyes were red and tears were rolling in them.


    He quickly stood up and asked Julia, "Are you feeling ufortable?"


    "No." Julia shook her head slightly and said to Terence, "The wind is strong and my eyes are painful."


    "Are you okay?" Terence asked worriedly. When he was about to ask about the situation of Julia, he


    suddenly heard the voice of Jean behind him, "Terence."


    Terence turned around and saw the pretty girl standing not far away. He frowned and asked Jean,


    "Why are you here?"


    "Of course I''m here to see you." As soon as Jean entered the scene, she saw Terence and Julia


    standing together. The two were about to stick together.


    Jean was jealous, so she interrupted the two of them and said with a smile, "I brought you lunch. You


    didn''t eat much at homest time, so I have to eat it in this way."

 Chapter 279 Work Needs

    Chapter 279 Work Needs


    "In fact, you don''t have to do that." Terence looked at Jean helplessly and said, "It''s all my faultst


    time. I''ll treat you a meal topensate you."


    "No way!" With a smile, Jean said to Terence, "I promised to treat you a meal to make up for you. How


    can I let you treat me? Besides, you have helped me a lot. "


    As she spoke, Jean took out the lunch box and said to Terence, "Have a taste. I have made your


    favorite sweet and sour spareribs."


    Jean said to Terence, "I''ve cooked it for the whole morning. If you don''t eat it, you''ll embarrass me."


    Looking at Jean helplessly, Terence had no choice but topromise.


    He nced at Julia and pulled Julia over. "Julia, have some with me."


    "Me?" With a smile, Julia said to Terence, "I don''t want to eat it. It''s what Jean made for you."


    "It doesn''t matter." Terence said, "She has cooked so much that I can''t eat it all by myself. Besides, you


    are not an outsider, Jean, right?"


    "¡­¡­ Yes. " In front of Terence, Jean didn''t say anything more. He could only smile awkwardly and said


    to Julia, "But I think you have an appointment at noon, right? It''s not good if your date is dyed. "


    When Jean said this, she gave a warning look to Julia. Normally, Julia would leave sensibly, but today


    she didn''t.


    She smiled and said, "No, I don''t have an appointment. I was worrying about what to eat for lunch, so


    you sent it here."


    With a slight smile, Julia said to Jean, "Then If you don''t mind, I''ll eat with you? "


    Without waiting for Jean''s answer, Julia sat down beside Terence.


    Seeing that Julia didn''t know how to behave, Jean hated her very much, but she couldn''t lose her


    temper. She could only sit aside angrily.


    "Terence, try this." With a smile on her face, Jean picked up a sweet and sour sparerib for Terence and


    said to Terence, "This is your favorite."


    Jean gave the food to Terence, which seemed there were only herself and Terence. Thinking of that,


    Terence smiled and said, "Don''t sit here anymore. Let''s have some together."


    "I won''t eat." Jean smiled, "Eat more."


    "Well, this fish is good." While the two were talking, iris suddenly said, "have a taste?"


    "Really?" All of a sudden, Terence''s attention was focused on Julia. He took a sip and said to Julia, "It''s


    really good. Eat more."


    With a resentful look on her face, Jean looked at Julia. The lunch was a good one, but it was ruined by


    Julia.


    On the other hand, Julia was calm and rxed. She was happy that she could make Jean unhappy.


    Julia wasn''t hungry at all. After eating for a while, she sat aside and read the script. Suddenly, she said


    to Terence, "Terence, I''ve read today''s script I want to discuss something with you. "


    "Where?" Without hesitation, Terence put down his chopsticks and sat down next to Julia. "I''ve read the


    script today. I think it''s good. What''s wrong? Do you think there is something wrong? "


    "Terence, don''t you want to eat?" Seeing this, Jean asked Terence in a hurry.


    "No." Terence said lightly.


    Jean was angry, "You You haven''t eaten much yet. "


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, Terence ignored Jean and sat beside Julia, discussing the script carefully.


    Jean gnashed her teeth in hatred, but she had to pack up her things silently and sat quietly aside.


    Of course she was unwilling to leave, but Terence was busy with the script, so she couldn''t make a


    sound to disturb him.


    In fact, what Julia said was just some unimportant opinions. She just wanted to make Jean sad.


    Looking at the script in Terence''s hand, Julia raised her head and nced at Jean. Seeing the anger


    on her face, she couldn''t help but sneer.


    "By the way, Terence," Julia smiled and said to Terence, "I think Will it be better to add a kissing scene


    here? "


    "A kissing scene?" As soon as Julia finished her words, Jean, who had been sitting quietly aside,


    suddenly got furious. She hurriedly said to Terence, "How can you do that?"


    "Why not?" Julia said to Jean drowsily, "I just want to make the advertisement more outstanding. Look,


    here, the couple are affectionately embracing each other. If we kiss at this time, it will be natural and


    natural, won''t it? Why not? "


    "No, absolutely not." Jean said in a hurry, "It''s just an advertisement. Why did you make it like this?


    Terence, don''t listen to her."


    "I think Julia''s opinion was good. " Terence said indifferently, "As you say."


    "Terence!" Thinking of this, Jean became anxious. She stepped forward, held Terence''s hand and said,


    "How can you promise her so easily? It''s really not appropriate. It''s just an advertisement. Why do you


    have to work so hard? "


    "Although it''s just an advertisement, we all want to present a better effect." "It''s my business, Jean."


    said Terence indifferently.


    As soon as Terence said this, Jean''s face darkened.


    Although it was a simple sentence, the meaning was obvious.


    He was telling Jean that his business had nothing to do with her.


    "I''m leaving now." Julia stood up and said to Terence, "I just have an opinion. I don''t care if you think it''s


    not appropriate. You can coax her. After all She is your fiancee. "


    "Julia, it''s not like that..." Seeing that Julia was about to leave, Terence stopped her in a hurry.


    When he was about to exin, Jean said with a cold face, "Julia, it''s just an advertisement. Why did


    you make such a scene of kissing? Can a girl''s kiss be so easily given out to you?"


    "My dear Jean, what are you thinking about?" Julia smiled and said to Jean, "I''m just an actress. My


    duty is to shoot well in TV and advertising. For an actress, this is just a work need. Is there any


    problem?"

 Chapter 280 When Did You Know

    Chapter 280 When Did You Know


    "For work, I think you are just taking this opportunity to seduce Terence." Said Jean angrily.


    "Jean!" "Don''t go too far," rebuked Terence with a cold face.


    "I..." Only then did Jean realize that she had made a gaffe. She looked at Terence awkwardly and didn''t


    know what to do.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the situation in front of her coldly, Julia could not help sneering.


    ''Jean, you are just so.''


    ''Terence can make you panic.''


    "Take your time. I''m leaving now." Said Julia, ncing at Terence indifferently.


    Terence didn''t stop Julia. After watching her leave, he pulled Jean aside and asked coldly, "Jean, don''t


    you think what you said just now is too much?"


    "Terence, I..." Jean kept thinking about how to deal with it. It took her a lot of efforts to get to this point.


    She couldn''t let any ident destroy Terence''s trust in her.


    She couldn''t help smiling bitterly and said to Terence, "Terence, I did this for your own good."


    "For my own good? What do you mean? " Terence asked in confusion.


    Jean sighed and said to Terence, "I know you want to get my sister back now, but you can''t be too


    anxious. First You are my nominal fianc¨¦ now. On the other hand, Julia doesn''t have that kind of


    feelings for you now. "


    After a pause, Jean continued, "Although we two are just partners, the outsiders don''t know. Everyone


    in the crew thinks that you are my fianc¨¦. I''m a girl. A girl doesn''t feel anything when she sees her


    fianc¨¦ filming with another woman. Is that normal?"


    "What''s more She is my sister and your sister-inw. Don''t you think it''s strange? " Asked Jean, tilting


    her head.


    Hearing this, Terence showed a trace of hesitation on his face. What Jean said was reasonable, and he


    had no reason to refute.


    "But..." Terence frowned, "Even if what you said is true, you shouldn''t have said that to Julia. You''ve


    gone too far."


    "I did it on purpose. Can''t you see that?" With a smile, Jean said to Terence, "There are so many


    people in the crew. I just act more like our rtionship in front of so many people. If you really mind this


    matter, I''ll talk to Juliater and tell her our rtionship, and also apologize to her."


    "No, thanks." Terence frowned slightly and said to Jean, "I think it''s better for me to tell her such an


    important thing in person, and it seems to be more sincere."


    Terence sighed and said to Jean, "Jean, you''d better restrain yourself in the future. Anyway, our


    rtionship won''tst long. You don''t have to think about me for everything."


    "What are you talking about?" Jean was angry but she still pretended tofort him, "You have helped


    me a lot before, and I also want to help you. Although I may have done something bad out of kindness,


    I hope you won''t me me."


    "Forget it." Terence waved his hand and said, "You are kind-hearted. I don''t me you."


    "Really?" Jean smiled.


    "Really." Terence also smiled and said to Jean, "The lunch is delicious. You should go back early."


    "I don''t have anything else to do this afternoon. I''ll stay here with you and Julia." With a smile, Jean


    said to Terence, "I have to apologize to Julia as soon as possible in case she takes it to heart."


    Without waiting for Terence''s answer, Jean went straight to Julia.


    Julia was sitting under the arbor and reading the script. When she saw Jean, she smiled and said, "It''s


    done so soon?"


    "What do you mean, Julia?" Jean asked with a cold face, "I remember I have warned you to stay away


    from Terence. Is that what you did?"


    Julia smiled, but said nothing.


    "What do you mean?" Jean asked coldly, "I''m talking to you? Don''t pretend to be deaf in front of me. I


    won''t buy it. "


    "Jean, you talking to me now as which identity?" Julia raised her head and looked at Jean indifferently.


    "Of course Terence''s fianc¨¦e." Jean said to Julia with a sneer, "Julia, I advise you not to waste your


    time. I have a good rtionship with Terence, and we will get married soon. You''d better give up this


    idea early."


    "Fianc¨¦e?" Julia sneered, "Don''t forget that I used to be his legitimate wife. Now I''m just shooting a


    kissing scene with him. Are you so nervous?"


    Julia smiled and continued, "If you are really so confident in the rtionship between you two, why are


    you so nervous?"


    "You..." Jean was angrily, "It''s because you don''t deserve my trust."


    Jean sneered, "Julia, if you dare to entangle with Terence again, I will not let you go, not to mention


    me..."


    Before Jean finished her words, Julia interrupted her impatiently.


    "Don''t mention your mother in front of me, Jean." Julia stared at Jean with hatred.


    "My mother?" There was a bad feeling in her heart, but Jean still asked angrily, "Julia, what do you


    mean? Isn''t that your mother? Don''t you listen to her now? "


    "Jean, don''t talk in secret in front of an open person. Even if I don''t tell you something, it doesn''t mean


    that I don''t know it. Do you really think I''m a fool?" Julia sneered, "Mandy has nothing to talk to you.


    Don''t you know that I''m not her biological daughter at all?"


    "You..." Hearing this, Jean''s face changed a little.


    "What? Do you think I am still the fool who is kept in the dark by you? " Julia sneered, "Jean, it feels


    good to keep me in the dark, doesn''t it? Have you seen enough of me being so obsequious to Mandy?


    "


    Jean looked at Julia and asked, "When did you know?"

 Chapter 281 Is it important

    Chapter 281 Is it important


    "Is it important? " "The most important thing is that if I don''t find it out by myself, how long do you n


    to hide it from me?" Julia sneered at Jean.


    Jean looked at Julia and said, "So what can you do? "


    "What can I do? " Julia sneered, "You two want to hide it from me for a lifetime. You see that I''m in the


    dark and feel sorry for myself on the one hand. Why does Mandy have such a big difference in attitude


    towards us two? On the one hand, she has been brought up by me. No matter what she says, I can


    only agree."


    "Does it matter whose daughter you are?" Jean sneered, "Even if you are not my mother''s real


    daughter, she brought you up these years. Isn''t this better than your irresponsible mother?"


    "I don''t allow you to say that to her." It took her a long time to know her rtionship with Vivian, but she


    didn''t expect that she had already passed away. She could only look at her photos day by day and miss


    her.


    Although she hadn''t taken care of herself for a day, but She would never allow Jean to say that to her.


    "Did I say anything wrong?" "If mom knows that she has raised you for such a long time, but you hurt


    her feelings for a woman you have never met, she must be very sad."


    After a pause, Jean continued, "These years, she has known that you are a child of another woman,


    but she still treats you as her own daughter. What you said really makes her sad. How can you deserve


    her upbringing?"


    "The upbringing?" "When she ndered me in front of the media, this debt of gratitude has been


    severed," said Julia with a sneer at Jean.


    "Which mother would treat her daughter like this?" After a pause, Julia continued, "Moreover, I have


    given her a lot of money in the past years, and she took it from me at one time. Not to mention more,


    about ten million. Or you think You can buy such a good house in the downtown? "


    Looking at Jean coldly, Julia continued, "If you want to say the upbringing, you have to pay her back. In


    order to make you marry Terence righteously, Mandy has made great efforts, and she has done a lot to


    buy a house, so You have to pay her back. "


    "So you mean From now on, you will break up with us? " Jean asked coldly.


    "You think too highly of yourself." Julia smiled, "We have never been grateful to each other. Why do you


    keep saying that?"


    Jean was furious. In the past, Mandy could control Julia. But now, after she knew that she was not


    Mandy''s real daughter, how could she control Julia in the future?


    Thinking of this, Jean couldn''t help feeling headache. She looked at Julia in front of her and said, "Mom


    is right. You are just like your mom, a shameless bitch."


    "Say it again!" Hearing what she said about Vivian, Julia''s face darkened.


    "It''s the same if I say it ten times. I say you are just like your mother, a bitch who destroys other


    people''s marriage..."


    "p!" Before Jean could finish her words, Julia pped on her face. To be honest, she had wanted to


    do it for a long time, but she didn''t do it because of Mandy.


    Now, she didn''t need to worry about anything, and there was nothing to be afraid of.


    "How dare you hit me?" Jean covered her face in disbelief. She didn''t even know how Julia pped


    her. When she came to her senses, her face was burning.


    "Why not?" "Jean, do you think you have the support of Mandy? I tell you, from now on, if you dare to


    do this in front of me again, don''t me me for being rude to you. "


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Terence will know?" Obviously, Jean felt that Julia was different.


    "So what?" "Do you think I''m the one who put Terence first in everything before?"


    Julia looked at Jean, "Stop dreaming. I''m different now. I used to like Terence, but that was in the past.


    Now..."


    After a pause, Julia continued, "You can''t let him go now. All I have done, including the idea of shooting


    a kissing scene, is to see you frustrated."


    "Let''s wait and see, Jean. Your sad days are still ahead." Said Julia.


    "So you have to set yourself against me? " "You don''t know whether you have the right to oppose me,


    Julia. As long as I say something, I can make you unable to act in this circle at any time. If you don''t


    believe me, you can have a try."


    "Is it?" Julia smiled, "Of course I believe you have the ability, but..."


    "But don''t forget, if I can keep Terence by my side, will I be afraid that I won''t be able to survive in this


    circle?" Julia smiled and said to Jean.


    "You..." Jean was really scared. She was afraid that if Julia fought with her, everything she had done


    before would fall short of sess.


    "Sister..." Jean held Julia'' hand and said, "You and Terence are not meant for each other, aren''t you?


    You have been married once, and you divorced because it was not appropriate. In that case, can you


    give him to me? I really like him. You Just let me happy again. "


    "Enough, Jean." "Don''t pretend to be pitiful in front of me. Terence is a man. He is not a toy that can be


    used, not to mention..." said Julia impatiently, shaking off Jean''s hand.


    Julia sneered and continued, "Moreover, I feel indescribablefortable to see you suffer."


    "You..." It was the first time that Jean had been defeated. She was so angry that she spoke


    incoherently. "Julia, let''s wait and see. Sooner orter, I will let you know how powerful I am."

 Chapter 282 Scheming

    Chapter 282 Scheming


    With these words, Jean covered her face and ran away. She specially ran to Terence and said


    obediently, "Terence, I suddenly remember that I have something else to do. I have to go first. "


    There was a sob in Jean''s voice, which sounded very aggrieved.


    Terence was discussing with the director about the additional y. When he heard the voice of Jean,


    he turned around and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Chen, I''m going to work now." The director was an insightful man. He knew the rtionship


    between Jean and Terence, so he found an excuse to escape, leaving the two people alone.


    "I''m fine." Jean kept her head down from beginning to end, but when she spoke, her nasal voice was


    very heavy, as if she had just cried. "I really have something to do, so I have to go now."


    "Wait a minute." Terence, of course, sensed that something was wrong. He grabbed her hand and


    asked, "What''s going on? If you don''t make it clear today, don''t leave."


    "I..." Jean, prevaricated, then she said, "I just think that I have something to deal with in thepany,


    so I want to go first. I''m really fine."


    "You have a nice voice. Now you are so hoarse. How can you say that you are fine?" Terence looked at


    Jean and said, "Tell me what happened."


    "I..." With a bitter smile, Jean raised her head slightly and said to Terence with tearful eyes, "I I''m really


    fine. "


    As soon as Jean raised her head, Terence could see the p mark on her face clearly. With red eyes,


    she said, "I''m really fine, Terence. Get ready for the y this afternoon. I''m leaving now..."


    Jean said she was going to leave, but her action was so slow that Terence grabbed her when she


    turned around. With a serious look on his face, he gently turned her face away and asked, "Your face


    What happened? "


    "No I''m fine. " With a guilty conscience, Jean avoided Terence''s gaze, but tears fell down


    unconsciously. "I just argued with my sister. You know she has a bad temper..."


    "Terence, you Don''t me my sister. "


    "Did she beat you?" Terence''s face darkened. He didn''t understand why the well behaved Julia would


    do such a cruel thing.


    Jean lowered her head and said nothing.


    Seeing this, no matter how stupid he was, Terence knew that it must have something to do with Julia.


    He sneered, "Wait a minute. I''ll ask her now."


    "Don''t..." Jean grabbed him hurriedly, "Terence, don''t go. Maybe my sister didn''t mean to do that.


    She..."


    "She has been so cruel, she must did it on purpose. " Terence frowned, "No, I have to get justice for


    you."


    As Jean couldn''t hold Terence''s hand no matter what she said, she saw that Terence was chasing in


    the direction of Julia. A sessful smile appeared on her face.


    ''Julia, aren''t you going topete with me?


    I''ll let you see clearly what the consequence of arguing with me is.


    Speaking of this, the p from Julia had really helped her a lot, making Terence so angry.''


    When Terence rushed in front of Julia aggressively, she was making up. When she saw Terence, she


    said to Terence through the mirror, "You''re here. It''s a good chance. I want to ask you how is it going? "


    "What do you mean?" Terence frowned and asked.


    Before Julia could say anything, Jean followed his step by step. Seeing the pitiful look on her face, Julia


    knew why Terence was so angry.


    She couldn''t help but sneer. She was not afraid that Jean wouldin, but she was afraid that she


    would not.


    "What happened?" With a smile, she asked Terence, "Why do youe here and ask me what''s


    wrong? I want to ask you what''s wrong?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Don''t put on an act in front of me. I''m asking you, why did you hit Jean?" Terence asked coldly.


    "Terence, don''t do this..." "In fact, Julia didn''t mean anything else. She just quarreled with me for a


    while and then we''ll get back together soon," said Jean, grabbing Terence''s hand.


    "Jean, let me ask her. " Terence frowned and said to Jean, "No matter what happened, it''s her fault that


    she hit you. I have to ask her to apologize to you today."


    "Don''t..." Although Jean was proud of this situation, she didn''t show it on her face. She sighed, looked


    at the staff beside her and said, "You guys can go out first. We have something to deal with."


    As soon as the staff were about to go out, Julia said, "Wait."


    She stopped the staff and said, "I haven''t done anything wrong. I''m not afraid of being heard by


    everyone what is going on. Why should I avoid others?"


    If these staff went out, there must be rumors outside. It was said that Terence came to me her for


    the sake of Jane, which confirmed the rumor that Jean and Terence had a good rtionship.


    Since Julia had decided to destroy the opportunity of Jean, she would never let such a thing happen.


    "Sister, don''t be like this." "It''s not a big deal. You don''t have to beughed at by others."


    "That''s right." Julia sneered, "I have always been righteous. Why should I be afraid of being known by


    others?"


    Julia looked at Jean coldly, "My dear sister, why don''t you tell me why I hit you? And how did you tell


    Terence?"


    "I..." With a bitter smile, Jean said to Julia, "Sister, trust me. I''m not the kind of person who will make up


    stories. Why do you think of me like that? I..."


    "Yes." Terence sneered and said to Julia, "She didn''t say anything. Instead, she always defended you


    and covered for you. I don''t understand why she has to fight for you."


    This was what Jean did. She didn''t say anything and left everything to Terence to guess. Even if


    Terence knew the truthter, he wouldn''t me her too much.


    After all, it was Terence''s imagination.


    It was too smart.

 Chapter 283 Reverse the Situation

    Chapter 283 Reverse the Situation


    "So I have to thank Jean?" Julia smiled and said to Terence.


    Looking at the slovenly look of Julia, Terence became more and more angry. He said to Julia with a


    cold face, "Don''t talk nonsense here. I thought you must have changed these days, but I didn''t expect


    you to go even further. If you don''t make it clear today, I won''t let you go."


    Hearing this, a sessful smile appeared on the face of Jean, who had been hiding behind Terence.


    Julia smiled and ignored Terence. She walked up to Jean, lowered her head and said with grievance,


    "My dear Jean, about what happened today It''s really my fault. "


    "It doesn''t matter..." Jean didn''t expect that Julia would give in so soon.


    In her impression, Julia was definitely not the kind of person who would easily mistake her for someone


    else. She always felt that there was a plot in this matter.


    Jean looked at Julia embarrassedly and said, "It''s not a big deal. It''s all Terence''s fault. He always likes


    to make everyone know."


    With a red face, Jeanined about Terence happily.


    Just as Terence was about to say something, Julia opened her mouth, "But You said that in front of me.


    I don''t regret it. "


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" The expression on Jean''s face changed. She knew it was not


    that simple.


    It seemed that this bitch, Julia, had really made up her mind to go against her.


    Jean said to Julia with a cold face, "Julia, I didn''t say anything."


    "What did she say?" Terence asked coldly.


    "She..." With a bitter smile, Julia lowered her head and said to Terence, "She said I..."


    She hesitated for a long time, but finally she couldn''t say anything.


    She sighed and said to Terence, "Forget it. Just take it as my impulse. I really I can''t speak it out. "


    "What happened?" Looking at the expression on Julia''s face, Terence became more curious.


    Jean was also a little nervous. She knew that Julia would never let her go so easily, but But she really


    didn''t know what Julia was going to do next, let alone take preventive measures in advance.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She even regretted pulling Terence over.


    "Nothing." With a bitter smile, Julia said, "Amy,e and continue to help me with my makeup. The


    photos will be taken soon."


    "Okay." As soon as the make-up artist Amy walked over, Terence, who was standing next to Julia,


    grabbed her hand and said, "Make it clear to me."


    "What else do you want me to say?" Julia threw away Terence''s hand angrily, "Didn''t I apologize to


    your fianc¨¦e? She has already forgiven me. What else do you want? "


    Julia sneered, "Aren''t you afraid of being seen by others and hearing something unpleasant?"


    "Terence, forget it..." On the other side, Jean hurried forward and grabbed Terence''s hand. She was


    eager that Julia would say nothing, so she quickly pulled Terence and was about to leave.


    But it was not easy for Terence to give up. He looked at Julia and said, "I''m not the kind of person who


    doesn''t know right from wrong. I just want to know what happened."


    Julia looked at Terence through the mirror and said, "You should ask your fianc¨¦e what she said to me."


    Terence turned his head to look at Jean, who was very guilty, but Jean still tried to calm down and


    pretended to be calm. She said to Terence, "Don''t listen to Julia''s nonsense. What would I say to


    her...?"


    "Really?" That was exactly what Julia was waiting for. She sneered and said to Jean, "You said that we


    two are not sisters at all, and Mandy is not my biological mother. Do you still say that my biological


    mother is just a third party to destroy other people''s marriage?"


    Tears streamed down her face as Julia said this. Everyone present was stunned, including Terence.


    Although he had been with Julia for so many years, he really knew nothing about her.


    Standing in front of him, Julia lowered her head and sobbed slightly. Seeing this, Terence felt


    ufortable. He wanted to hug her andfort Julia, but he couldn''t.


    He was about to ask Jean if what Julia said was true or not, but Jean stood out, pointed at Julia and


    said, "Don''t talk nonsense here. You have already..."


    "Do you want to say that I''ve already found out the truth?" With a bitter smile, Julia said to Jean, "How


    could I know? For so many years, I have always regarded her as my biological mother and you as my


    sister. When you used me like this in front of the media, I didn''t dare to say anything. I sold all my


    property and even took... "


    With a bitter smile, Julia took a look at Terence. From her nce, Terence knew what Julia was going


    to say.


    "I have given mom so much money at one time. She must have done a lot for you to buy a house,


    right?" Julia smiled bitterly. "If I had known that she was not my mother, would I have been willing to


    give so much money and bear so much anger?"


    "You..." Jean was so angry that she had the upper hand just now. Why did everything change in the


    meeting?


    "Jean..." Terence, who was standing next to them, put on a cold face. Now he finally understood why


    Julia had been renting such a small ce. Andpared with Jean''s house, it was really a huge


    difference.


    Terence was very angry when he thought that he bought a house for Jean with the alimony he gave


    Julia.


    With a cold face, he asked Jean, "Is what she said true?"


    "No, Terence, it''s not true," Jean said in a hurry, "I don''t have a good rtionship with Julia, but my


    mother treats us equally. It''s so heartbreaking that Julia ndered her with such words."

 Chapter 284 The Villain Complained First

    Chapter 284 The Viin Comined First


    Terence didn''t say anything, as if he was also thinking about the authenticity of her words.


    Terence had known the Gu Family for so many years, but he had never heard of any rumor, let alone


    the fact that Julia was not Mandy''s biological daughter.


    "I don''t want to believe it either." With a bitter smile, Julia said to Jean, "But you are so serious that I


    have to be angry."


    Julia looked at Jean and said, "Listen carefully, Jean. If you talk nonsense in front of me again in the


    future, I won''t spare you."


    "So you don''t believe these words?" Terence frowned and said.


    "Of course not." Julia nodded and said to Terence, "I''ve been with my mother since I could remember. If


    I''m not her biological daughter, who else can I be? Even if she favors Jean, it doesn''t mean that she is


    not my biological mother."


    Julia smiled bitterly, "I just don''t understand why she made up such a lie to deceive me. Why did she do


    that?"


    Tears streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly as Julia spoke. Jean said coldly, "Julia, stop acting


    here. You know clearly that your mother is that bitch called Vivian. You''ve already investigated it. What


    do you mean by doing this now? To get sympathy? "


    With a sneer, Jean continued, "You really impress me, Julia."


    "What do you mean?" Julia'' face turned pale. "So you were telling truth just now? You were not lying to


    me? "


    "Enough, Julia. Stop acting." Said Jean coldly.


    "What the hell do you want to do?"


    Julia looked at Jean hopelessly, "By the way, if what you said is true, then everything can be


    exined."


    "Why did Mandy treat you well since childhood? Why did she talk nonsense in front of the media? Why


    didn''t she treat me well no matter what I did Because I''m not her biological daughter. " It was just


    acting. She had been in the acting circle for many years, so her acting skill was naturally easy to get.


    She just wanted to take advantage of this opportunity today to let Terence see clearly that she was not


    the bad person mentioned by the media, nor the bad daughter who didn''t support Mandy.


    "Why did you tell me this? What do you want to do, Jean?" Julia asked bitterly.


    The staff around them gathered. They didn''t know Julia before, but they found that she was not like


    what the news said after getting along with her these days. In addition, the big news just now made


    everyone suspicious of what had happened before.


    "Do you think If Julia is not her biological daughter, then what Mandy said on the news before will be


    true? "


    "How is that possible? Didn''t you hear what Julia said? She has given Mandy a sum of money before.


    In my opinion, Mandy is just trying her best to make money when she sees that Julia has a better life. "


    "In my opinion, Mandy wants to destroy Julia. After all, Julia is not her real daughter. How can she


    really raise her with all her heart?"


    "Yes, you''re right. I also have this feeling. Although Julia doesn''t like to talk much, she is very careful


    and doesn''t put on airs at all. But this Miss Jean..."


    "Although she is the nominal fiancee of Mr. Chen, she doesn''t match with him at all. On the contrary,


    Julia and Mr. Chen are very eye-catching when they two stand together."


    "Exactly It seems that Jean is very scheming. "


    Hearing the discussions of the people around her, Jean felt like there was a fire burning in her heart.


    She was not reconciled.


    She had worked so hard for such a long time to be Terence''s fiancee. But in the blink of an eye, all her


    efforts were in vain?


    Terence looked at Jean and said, "Come out with me."


    "Terence, I didn''t mean that."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Without saying a word, Terence took her out.


    Seeing this, Julia wiped the tears on her face and said to Amy, "Amy, continue to help me with my


    makeup."


    "Okay, Julia." Amy walked to the back of Julia and said, "Julia, I didn''t expect that there is such a


    rtionship between you and Jean. I think she must treat you like this for Mr. Chen."


    "For Mr. Chen?" Julia was stunned. Although she knew that Jean did this for Terence, others didn''t


    know her rtionship with Terence. How could Amy know?


    Looking at Amy in the mirror, Julia asked, "Amy, what do you mean? Terence is engaged to Jean. What


    does it have to do with me? "


    "What''s wrong with the engagement?" Amy said indifferently, "Nowadays, there are many people who


    have been engaged and broken up. Even if they are married, they can still divorce."


    After a pause, Amy continued, "Although Jean is Mr. Chen''s fiancee, everyone can see that Mr. Chen


    doesn''t say anything these days, but he really cares about you. Everyone knows that Mr. Chen has


    other intentions on you. I think that it''s because of this that she makes things difficult for you."


    "Really?" Julia smiled, "I didn''t see that."


    "Julia." Amy sighed and said to Julia, "Although we haven''t worked together for a long time, I can see


    that you are always stubborn and softhearted. It''s not easy to deal with Jean. She has suffered a lot


    from you today, and she won''t let it go easilyter. You must be careful."


    "Don''t worry. I will." Julia smiled, "Thank you, Amy."


    "You''re wee." Amy smiled and put on makeup for Julia. She said to her, "I just can''t bear to see


    them bully you like this. How dare they cry in front of the media? They are really bullying you."


    Julia smiled nomittally.


    But she swore to herself that from now on, she would take back everything she had lost, and the first


    one would be Terence.

 Chapter 285 Side Of The Story

    Chapter 285 Side Of The Story


    When Terence pulled Jean out of the dressing room, she tried hard to get rid of him, but Terence held


    her tightly.


    "Terence, let go of me. You really hurt me." Said Jean, frowning.


    Terence didn''t let go of Jean until he pulled her to a ce where no one was around.


    "Tell me, what happened?" Terence asked coldly. It was impossible for Julia to make fun of such a big


    matter, and it was definitely not a joke.


    "What?" "I don''t know what you are talking about," said Jean, frowning at Terence.


    Without saying a word, Terence grabbed her hand, forcing her to lean against the wall behind her.


    Looking at Terence in front of her, Jean was a little flustered.


    She frowned slightly and said to Terence, "Terence, don''t do this. It''s scary..."


    "I''m not kidding, Jean. You''d better tell me whether what Julia just said is true or not." Terence asked


    coldly. He suddenly found that he had many misunderstandings about Julia. She was not like what he


    saw at all.


    "So what?" With a cold face, Jean said to Terence, "At that time, my father had another woman outside,


    and my mother tolerated it, she even raised Julia as her own daughter after that woman died. I believe


    you know what my mother has done to Julia. Do you think all this is possible with the words of Julia,


    and we are lying? "


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Looking straight at Terence, Jean continued, "If that''s the case, you''ll disappoint me too much."


    "Then what was the usation?" Obviously, Terence didn''t trust Jean as much as before. No matter


    what she said, he was suspicious.


    Terence looked at Jean and said, "At that time, Mandy firmly used Julia of not supporting her in


    front of the media. But what about the money? That''s my alimony for her. How dare your mother take it


    away like this? Have you two considered how she will live? "


    "As I said, it''s not what you think..." With a bitter smile on her face, Jean said, "It seems that you really


    care about my sister. You believe all her words."


    Jean looked at Terence and said, "Think about it carefully. If my mother hadn''tined in front of


    the media, how could my sister pay the alimony? Besides, my sister said that after paying the money,


    she has nothing to do with us. Do you think a kind-hearted girl would say such heartless words? "


    Terence didn''t say anything. Perhaps it was because of his love for Julia, Terence had a judgment in


    his heart that he didn''t want to believe what kind of person Julia was.


    "Terence..." Noticing that Terence didn''t say anything, she said in a soft voice, "My mother did pay for


    my house, but I didn''t know that it was my sister''s money. I didn''t know that she had been in the


    entertainment circle for so many years, but she couldn''t even afford this little money, and she even


    gave her alimony. If that''s the case, what should I say It''s impossible for me to ept the money. "


    With a bitter smile, Jean continued, "Don''t worry. I will pay the money back to my sisterter. Now I


    have the ability to make money, and it''s more than enough to support my mother. If she really wants to


    cut off the rtionship with us, I will never stop her."


    "All right." Hearing what she said, Terence felt that she was beating around the bush.


    He didn''t want to know what was going on with Julia through Jean.


    "From now on, you''d better note to the crew." Terence said coldly.


    "Why?" Jean was stunned. She had exined it clearly. Why did Terence still treat her like this?


    Jean grabbed Terence''s gusset hurriedly and said, "Terence, don''t you believe me? I''m telling you,


    everything I said is true. If you don''t believe me, you can go back with me and ask my mother, you will


    know everything? Don''t believe my sister''s side of the story. "


    "You are right." Terence looked at her indifferently and said, "I really can''t believe her side of the story."


    "I''m relieved to hear that." Hearing what Terence said, Jean was finally relieved. "Terence, I know you


    like my sister, but I''m telling the truth. She really..."


    "But I can''t just listen to you, can I?"


    "What What? " Terence''s sudden words stunned Jean.


    She looked at Terence with embarrassment and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "I mean, I will find out the truth myself. Don''t treat me as a fool." Terence said coldly, "If you don''t have


    anything else to do, you''d better leave now. Don''te here again. This is not the ce you should


    come."


    "Terence, Terence..." Jean wanted to catch up with Terence, but Terence ignored her.


    "Oh, I want to say." After taking two steps, Terence turned around. Just when Jean thought there was


    still a chance, Terence said something that made her even more disappointed, "Don''t worry. Our


    rtionship I will make it clear to the media as soon as possible. I won''t make it difficult for you. "


    "Terence, you..." Although Jean was very angry, she had no choice.


    She knew that no matter what she said at this time, Terence would not talk to her.


    She had to find a way to make Terence trust her again.


    During the shooting in the afternoon, it suddenly began to drizzle. Julia and Terence were very close to


    each other.


    Terence lowered his voice and said, "You are wronged for what happened today."


    "Wronged?" Julia smiled and said, "What happened to you? Now you areforting me instead of


    your fiancee? Terence, when did you be so fickle? "


    "You..." Terence was furious, but he held back his anger. "It''s my fault today. I shouldn''t havee to


    question you without asking anything. Julia, I..."


    "Okay." Frowning slightly, Julia said to Terence, "You''d better focus on your work."

 Chapter 286 Acting

    Chapter 286 Acting


    After saying that, no matter what Terence said, Julia ignored him. The more she ignored him, the more


    uneasy Terence felt.


    When it was time to shoot the kissing scene, the director hoped that they could look at each other with


    more tenderness in their eyes, but Julia couldn''t.


    "Director, why don''t we cancel the kissing scene? I really can''t do it." Julia deliberately found an excuse


    to say that she was not in a good condition.


    Terence, who was standing next to them, was anxious. "No way. This kissing scene is the key point of


    our advertisement. How can we cancel it so easily?"


    "But..." Julia wanted to say something more, but Terence stopped her with mouth directly.


    Feeling that Terence was so close to her, Julia was stunned.


    Terence''s attack was very strong, and gradually, Julia''s heart of defense gradually fell, she began to


    respond to Terence, and at this time, the director shot a scene that he was satisfied with.


    "Stop!" It was not until the director called "stop" that Terence let go of Julia.


    Losing her heart about Terence''s kiss, Julia didn''t notice the yful smile on Terence''s face until he


    stepped back. She realized her gaffe. She had been actively catering to the kiss just now.


    At the thought of this, Julia wished she could find a hole to hide herself.


    "Hard work, everybody. Ourmercial shooting is finished. Thank you." The director said to


    everyone.


    Julia knew this was thest scene, but for some reason, her heart was empty.


    Although she said she didn''t want to work with Terence these days, she was used to seeing Terence


    wandering in front of her all day long.


    After she finally got used to such a life, she suddenly told her that everything was over, which was hard


    for anyone to ept.


    Julia was a little depressed. After the advertisement was finished, she went in and removed her


    makeup. When she came out, Terence was already waiting at the door.


    "What are you doing?" Frightened, Julia asked Terence.


    "I''m waiting for you." Terence said with a cheeky smile. In order to pursue Julia, he had used all kinds


    of methods, regardless of his face.


    "Why are you waiting for me?" With a snort, Julia packed up her personal belongings and said to


    Terence, "The advertisement has been finished. Let''s go our own ways."


    "Julia!" Terence frowned and grabbed her hand, which made Julia frown. "You hurt me."


    Then Terence stopped and said to Julia, "Do you really want to draw a clear line with me?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Terence looked so hurt that Julia didn''t know how to answer him for a moment. She looked at Terence


    awkwardly and didn''t say anything.


    However, Terence didn''t give up and said to Julia, "Say something. Do you really want to break up with


    me?"


    "I..." Frightened by Terence''s reaction, Julia asked timidly, "What''s wrong with you? Why did you ask


    this for no reason? We Haven''t we been separated for a long time? "


    "No, we have never been separated." Terence smiled, "Have you forgotten? We just signed the divorce


    agreement, but we have never got a marriage certificate. Strictly speaking, we are still a couple now. "


    "Re Really? " Hearing this, a tinge of joy surged from the bottom of Julia'' heart. To be honest, she had


    deliberately forgotten that she hadn''t got the divorce certificate, but in fact, she was also escaping.


    If it was the time to get the marriage certificate there was really no turning back.


    "Are you free tonight? I want to invite you to dinner. " Terence asked.


    "I..." After hesitating for a while, Julia finally nodded.


    Seeing that Julia nodded, Terence smiledfortably, as if Children finally got their favorite toys.


    Terence had already reserved a seat, as if he knew that Julia would definitelye.


    When they arrived, Julia felt something was wrong. This western restaurant was located in the center


    of the city, and there was almost no ce in usual times. But today There was no car at the door.


    Looking through the ss window, there was no customer inside.


    Taking a look at Terence, Julia asked in a low voice, "Have you booked this ce again? "


    "You are so smart." Terence praised with a smile.


    With a helpless look at Terence, Julia didn''t know what to say.


    After they sat down, Terence said to the waiter, "Serve the dishes as I said."


    "Okay, Mr. Chen." After the waiter left for a while, Julia asked Terence, "You have already guessed that


    I woulde? So you booked the whole restaurant? "


    "No." Terence smiled bitterly, "I thought you wouldn''te."


    "But you..." ''What a rich man! He even dares to book the whole restaurant even if he is not sure


    whether she wille or not.''


    "Even if there is only 1/10000 chance, I have to be prepared in advance." Terence said with a smile. He


    poured a ss of water for Julia and said, "In fact, I have something to tell you today."


    "What?" Julia took a sip of water and asked indifferently.


    "About me and Jean..."


    Before Terence could finish his words, Julia said coldly, "I''m not interested in knowing what happened


    between you and her."


    "Please let me finish my words first." Terence looked at Julia helplessly and said, "It''s not what you


    think."


    "Then what is it?" Julia sneered, "Terence, do you want to tell me that you are going to get married next


    week and invite me to be your bridesmaid?"


    "What are you thinking about?" Terence couldn''t helpughing. Looking at the expression on her face,


    he was sure that she also cared about him. "I was with Jean just to annoy you from the beginning to


    the end. Later, for thepany''s new y, I didn''t make it clear to the media. I didn''t expect that it


    would cause such a misunderstanding."


    "What did you say?" Julia was stunned.


    When she heard the news, she really didn''t know how to react. Should she be happy or what?


    "You and Jean Just acting? " Julia asked in disbelief.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!